A dictionary of the art of printing (part 2 of 6)

Preface

Books of this class, themselves series of explanations, require fewer prefatory remarks than those of any other; yet I cannot allow the present work to go before the public without availing myself of this privilege of authors. It affords me an opportunity of acknowledging, which I do most gratefully, the kind and valuable assistance I have received during my protracted labours, and of saying a few words on the History of Printing, the limits of the book, the style of writing adopted, and on the introduction of subjects that at a first glance may appear to have but little or no connexion with the art.

I am indebted to Mr. Fehon, of Mr. Bentley’s establishment, Bangor House, Shoe Lane, for the valuable article on Records, who is, perhaps, more competent than any other printer in the kingdom for such an undertaking; and also for his judicious opinions during the progress of the work. Mr. Murray kindly prepared the specimens of electrotype by his improved method, for which method he received a premium from the Society of Arts. To Mr. Knight I am obliged for permission to copy the list of botanical terms from his Encyclopædia. From the letter founderies of Mr. Caslon, of Messrs. Figgins, and of Messrs. Thorowgood and Besley, I have obtained the various alphabets, &c., and am happy to acknowledge the courteous manner in which these and other kindnesses were granted. To other friends who feel an interest in the work, and have rendered me their services, I beg to tender my sincere thanks. The books quoted are each mentioned with every quotation, therefore there will be no necessity to recapitulate them here; I may, however, state, that they are the works of standard authors, as it has been my endeavour to refer to the opinions of men whose talents and learning are generally acknowledged, rather than to opinions perhaps more pertinent in works but little known.

The origin of the art is involved in obscurity, there being no clue by which it can be traced, yet it is doubtless of very early date: some authors maintain that printing was practised during the building of Babylon. It is not my intention, however, to enter upon this inquiry here, as it is probable, if my health continue, that I shall embody the facts and information I have been so long collecting on this subject in another work. The dates given of the introduction of the practice into Europe by previous writers are unquestionably erroneous, as we have conclusive evidence of its being followed as a profession for nearly a century before the earliest date they give. There has, in reality, hitherto been but little said on the History or Practice of Printing, the numerous books on the subject being chiefly copies from one or two of the earliest writers. The object in the present undertaking was that of making a purely practical work: one that might meet every exigence of the printer whilst in the exercise of his art, and one that would serve as a book of reference to the author, the librarian, and, in fact, to every one interested in books or their production.

It will be observed that Moxon’s book has been frequently referred to, and in many instances quoted from. This I was induced to do in consequence of the quantity of useful matter it contains, and more especially in order to point out and contrast the then method of printing with the present. (Where the letter M is used it refers to this author.) The intermediate stages, where improvements or alterations have occurred, are also noticed; so that the practical history of the art is complete from the year 1683, when Moxon published, to the present time.

The Statutes at Large I have carefully gone through from their commencement; all the acts of parliament that in any way refer to printing, and unrepealed, I have introduced: so that the Printer has here all the Statute Law in existence for his guidance in conducting his business.

The List of Abbreviations will be found extensive, and, I trust, valuable, as until now there has been no printed list of many of them. The interpretations have been obtained by comparing the writings of contemporary authors, and by consulting those of my friends who have made the early writers their study.

All the alphabets are taken from the best grammars in each language, in preference to the more easy, but less correct method, of copying the letters from any indifferent book printed in the characters of the respective languages. I have confined myself to those languages of which the characters are in the British founderies.

Whether my views are right or wrong respecting the orthography, punctuation, and the capital letters of the Bible, rests with the public to determine. I cannot consent to give an opinion in favour of the changes that fashion, prejudice, or even the rules of grammar have introduced, which are now adopted in general writing, until we have another authorized version of the Bible, but think the more literally we copy the present the better, otherwise the discrepancies will soon be notorious.

The article on Imposing is of considerable length; yet I could not, in justice to the work, curtail it: the tables might even have been still more numerous, and yet serviceable, had the limits of the book permitted; as it is, they are much more extensive than any tables hitherto published. Men from the country having been but little used to book-work, find themselves at a loss on entering a town-house in this part of their business.

In printing topographical works, copies of early acts of parliament, state papers of the middle ages, or books published soon after the introduction of printing, when there were no general rules for either writing or spelling, the list of characters and abbreviations under the head of Records will be found invaluable. My kind friend Mr. Fehon has spent many years of his life in investigating this subject, and has here condensed most of what will be valuable to the Printer.

Electrotype, although quite in its infancy, promises to be of great utility in the arts, and not the least so in that of printing. I have therefore thought it right to give some account of it, together with specimens, amongst which will be found an electrotype copy of a page of types: it is imperfect, but I believe it is the first that has been published.

No detailed account of the process of producing fine presswork has before appeared. This circumstance I cannot otherwise explain than by supposing it to arise from the jealous feeling that exists in the bosoms of many of those who are masters of the practice. On speaking to them of the value a detailed statement would be, I have been told that there were already a sufficiency of men who knew it, and that there was no necessity to deprive them of their advantages. Having paid particular attention to this department, and having produced works of this character that have been highly applauded, I have given a detailed account of all the minutiæ of so valuable a branch of the business.

Printing from engravings on wood is also a subject that has particularly interested me, the practice of which I have given at length: the result of my experience confirms the opinion that the press is infinitely superior to the machine for this description of work.

Having prepared the bulk of the matter prior to going to press, I thought it might be safely stated that the whole would be comprised in fourteen numbers. Yet, on revising, I found that some important articles had not been touched upon, and that others perfectly new (electrotype, &c.) had sprung up during the progress of printing; so that either the book must have been left incomplete (had the first arrangement been adhered to), or three more numbers must be added, and thus every branch that pertained to the practice be embraced. I trust none will regret that the latter plan has been adopted. With regard to the style of writing--I am now an old man, and perhaps may be, in some degree, wedded to the writings as well as the customs of my youth; therefore the quaintness of expression, which my friends have noticed, may possibly be more marked than I am aware of; yet the manner is not wholly unintentional. To some persons simple language may not have the attractions that are presented by the writings of many authors of the present day, whose chief study is elegance of expression; but do we not, by adopting this flowery style, lose in clearness, in strength, in conciseness? Yes, and, I think, even in beauty; and when it is considered that it was the intention to make the book one of practical instruction, and that it was written with the hope that it might be placed in the hands of each printer’s boy on entering the business, I trust this sin of inelegance may be pardoned. No one but the compiler of a dictionary can conceive the unwearied labour that is requisite for its completion. Having possessed greater opportunities than most men for the present undertaking, yet have I been upwards of half a century in collecting the materials; not, perhaps, having entertained the idea of publishing during the whole of this period, still never neglecting to amass every species of information that might be made available. On going over such an extent of ground much has been culled that would either never have been known to me, or, if known, would have been forgotten, had the book been more hastily got up; and all those subjects, a knowledge of which, at first, may appear irrelevant or useless, will in practice be found highly necessary, there having been no dictionary or book of reference kept in the printing offices to which the workmen could apply. Should the work prove less useful than I could wish it, the fault is in myself, and not in the subject; but if on its perusal the young be instructed, the knowledge of the more mature workman be refreshed and confirmed, and the general reader find its utility as a book of reference, then have I nothing to regret, but much to be grateful for. Lord Bacon says, “Every man is a debtor to his profession, from the which, as men do of course seek to receive countenance and profit, so ought they of duty to endeavour themselves by way of amends to be a help thereunto.”

DICTIONARY

OF THE

ART OF PRINTING.

A.

“ABBREVIATIONS

are characters, or else marks on letters, to signify either a word or syllable. & is the character for and, y^e is the abbreviated, y^t is that abbreviated; and several other such. Straight strokes over any of the vowels abbreviate m or n. They have been much used by printers in old times, to shorten or get in matter; but now are wholly left off as obsolete.”--Moxon. In reprints of old books, where the original is closely followed, we occasionally meet with ɋ as an abbreviation of que: this mark of contraction for ue was attached to the q, and was originally used solely for that purpose; for the convenience of using the q without it, the abbreviation was afterwards cast separate, and by degrees it was adopted as a point or stop to divide a sentence, becoming the semicolon, the next in order to the comma.

Some few authors yet retain the ; after a q, for the termination ue, which appears to be the proper mark.

Abbreviations “occur very frequently, and are often the occasion of perplexity to readers less familiarly acquainted with them, in the early-printed books. These also originated from the idea which the first Printers entertained of making their books as much as possible resemble manuscripts. That they should perpetually occur in manuscripts is natural enough; for the librarii, or writers of manuscripts, necessarily had recourse to them to shorten their labours. These abbreviations, in the infancy of Printing, were perhaps to be excused; but it seems they multiplied to so preposterous an extent that it was found necessary to publish a book, both in the Gothic and Roman character, to explain their meaning.”--Beloe’s Anecdotes of Literature, &c. See DOMESDAY BOOK. RECORDS. SIGLA.

A.--Aulus.

A. B.--Artium Baccalaureus. Bachelor of Arts.

Abp.--Archbishop.

A. C.--Ante Christum. Before the Birth of Christ.

A. C.--Arch-Chancellor.

A. D.--Anno Domini. In the Year of our Lord.

A. D.--Ante Diem.

A. D.--Arch-Duke.

Adm.--Admiralty.

Adm. Co.--Admiralty Court.

Adm^{rs}. }--Administrators. Adm^{ors}.}

A. H.--The Year of the Hegira.

A. M.--Artium Magister. Master of Arts.

A. M.--Anno Mundi. In the Year of the World.

A. M.--Ante Meridiem. Before Noon.

An. A. C.--Anno ante Christum. In the Year before Christ.

Ana.--Of each a like Quantity.

Anon.--Anonymous.

A. P. G.--Professor of Astronomy in Gresham College.

A. R.--Anno Regni. In the Year of the Reign.

A. R. R.--Anno Regni Regis. In the Year of the Reign of the King.

Ast. P. G.--Astronomy Professor in Gresham College.

A. T.--Arch-Treasurer.

A. U. C.--Ab Urbe condita. From the building of the City.

Aug.--Augustus.

B.

B. et L. D.--Duke of Brunswick and Lüneburg.

B. A.--Artium Baccalaureus. Bachelor of Arts.

Bart.--Baronet.

B. C.--Before Christ.

B. C. L.--Bachelor of Civil Law.

B. D.--Baccalaureus Divinitatis. Bachelor of Divinity.

B. M.--Baccalaureus Medicinæ. Bachelor of Medicine.

Bp.--Bishop.

B. R.--Banco Regis. The King’s Bench.

Brit. Mus.--British Museum.

Bt.--Baronet.

B. V.--Blessed Virgin.

B. V.--Bene Vale. Farewell.

C.

C.--Caius.

c.--Caput. Chapter.

Cæs. Aug.--Cæsar Augustus.

Cal.--Calendis. The first Day of the Month.

Cal. Rot. Pat.--Calendarium Rotulorum Patentium. _Calendar of the Patent Rolls._

Cap.--Capitulum. Chapter.

C. B.--Companion of the Bath.

C. C.--Caius College.

C. C. C.--Corpus Christi College.

ca. sa.--Capias ad satisfaciendum.

cf.--Confer. Compare.

Chart. Max.--Large Paper.

Cic.--Cicero.

Civ.--Civitas.

C. J. C.--Caius Julius Cæsar.

Cl.--Clarus. The celebrated.

Cl.--Claudius.

Cl. Dom. Com.--Clerk of the House of Commons.

Clk.--Clerk, a Clergyman.

Cn.--Cneius.

Coh.--Cohors.

Col.--Collega, Collegium.

C. O. S. S.--Consulibus. To the Consuls, or, From the Consuls, or, By the Consuls, Being Consuls, or, During the Consulate.

C. P.--Common Pleas.

C. P. S.--Custos Privati Sigilli. Keeper of the Privy Seal.

C. R.--Custos Rotulorum. Keeper of the Rolls.

C. R.--Civis Romanus.

Cr.--Creditor.

C. S.--Custos Sigilli. Keeper of the Seal.

D.

D.--Decimus.

D. B.; Domesd. B.--Domesday Book.

D. C.--Dean of Christ Church.

10^{ber}.--December.

D. C. L.--Doctor of Civil Law.

D. D.--Divinitatis Doctor. Doctor in Divinity.

D. D.--Dono dedit. Gave as a Present.

D. D. D.--Dat, Dicat, Dedicat. He gives, he devotes, he makes sure, or, consecrates.

D. F.--Dean of Faculty (Scotland).

D. G.--Deo gratias. Thanks to God.

D. G.--Dei gratiâ. By the Grace of God.

Dict.--Dictator.

D. M. S.--Diis Manibus Sacrum. Sacred to the Gods of the dead.

Dn.--Dominus.

Do.--Ditto. The same.

D. O. M.--Deo Optimo Maximo. To God the best, the greatest.

Dr.--Doctor.

Dr.--Debtor.

E.

E.--East.

Eccl.--Ecclesiastes.

Ecclus.--Ecclesiasticus.

e. g.--Exempli gratiâ. As for example.

e. g.--Ex grege. Among the rest (literally from the Flock).

Ep.--Epistola.

Eps.--Episcopus.

Erg.--Ergo.

Esq.--Esquire.

Et.--Etiam.

Eur.--Europa.

Exch.--Exchequer.

Ex. g. }--Exempli gratiâ. As for example. Ex. gr.}

Exon. D.--Exeter Domesday Book.

Exor.--Executor.

Ex S. C.--Ex Senatûs consulto.

Ex V.--Ex Voto.

F.

F. A. S.{--Fraternitatis Antiquariorum Socius. F. S. A.{ Fellow of the Society of Antiquaries.

F. D.--Fidei Defensor. Defender of the Faith.

F. E. S.--Fellow of the Entomological Society.

F. G. S.--Fellow of the Geological Society.

F. H. S.--Fellow of the Horticultural Society.

Fi. B.--Fide bonâ.

Fid.--Fides.

fi. fa.--Fieri facias.

Fil.--Filius.

F. L. S.--Fraternitatis Linneanæ Socius. _Fellow of the Linnean Society._

Fœd. N. E.--Rymer’s Fœdera, New Edition.

F. R. S.--Fraternitatis Regiæ Socius. Fellow of the Royal Society.

F. R. S. E.--Fellow of the Royal Society, Edinburgh.

F. R. S. L.--Fellow of the Royal Society of Literature.

F. S. A. E.--Fellow of the Society of Antiquaries, Edinburgh.

G.

G. C. B.--Grand Cross of the Bath.

G. C. H.--Grand Cross of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

G. R.--Georgius Rex. George the King.

H.

h. e.--Hoc est. That is, or, this is.

Heb.--Hebrews.

Hel.--Helvetia.

Hhd.--Hogshead.

Hier.--Hierusalem. Jerusalem.

H. J. S.--Hic jacet sepultus. Here lies buried.

H. M.--His or Her Majesty.

H. M. P.--Hoc Monumentum posuit. Erected this Monument.

H. M. S.--His or Her Majesty’s Ship.

H. R. I. P.--Hîc requiescit in Pace. Here rests in Peace.

H. S.--Sestertius. Two-pence.

I.

Ib. }--Ibidem. In the same Place. Ibid.}

Id.--Idem. The same.

Id. E.--Idem est.

i. e.--Id est. That is.

Ig.--Igitur.

I. H. S.--Jesus Hominum Salvator. Jesus the Saviour of Man.

Imp.--Imperator. Emperor.

Impp.--Imperatores, viz. de duobus.

Imppp.--Imperatores, viz. de tribus.

Incog.--Incognito. Unknown.

Inq. p. m.--Inquisitio post Mortem.

I. N. R. I.--Jesus Nazarenus, Rex Judæorum. Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews.

Ins.--Instant. Of this Month.

J.

J. C.--Juris consultus.

J. C.--Julius Cæsar.

J. D.--Jurum Doctor. Doctor of Laws.

Jul.--Julius.

Jun.--Junius.

J. V. D.--Juris utriusque Doctor. Doctor of Canon and Civil Law.

K.

K. Aug.--Kalendæ Augusti.

K. A. N.--Knight of Alexander Newski, Russia.

K. B.--Knight of the Bath.

K. B.--King’s Bench.

K. B. E.--Knight of the Black Eagle of Prussia.

K. C.--Knight of the Crescent of Turkey.

K. C.--King’s Counsel.

K. C. B.--Knight Commander of the Bath.

K. C. H.--Knight Commander of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

K. C. S.--Knight of Charles III. of Spain.

K. G.--Knight of the Garter.

K. G. F.--Knight of the Golden Fleece, of Spain, or of Austria.

K. G. H.--Knight of Guelph of Hanover.

K. G. V.--Knight of Gustavus Vasa of Sweden.

K. H.--Knight of the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

K. L. A.--Knight of Leopold of Austria.

K. L. H.--Knight of the Legion of Honour.

K. M.--Knight of Malta.

K. Mess.--King’s Messenger.

K. M. T.--Knight of Maria Theresa of Austria.

K. N. S.--Knight of the Royal North Star of Sweden.

Knt.--Knight.

K. P.--Knight of Saint Patrick.

K. R. E.--Knight of the Red Eagle of Prussia.

K. S.--Knight of the Sword of Sweden.

K. S. A.--Knight of St. Anne of Russia.

K. S. E.--Knight of St. Esprit (or Holy Ghost) of France.

K. S. F.--Knight of St. Fernando of Spain.

K. S. F. M.--Knight of St. Ferdinand and Merit of Naples.

K. S. G.--Knight of St. George of Russia.

K. S. H.--Knight of St. Hubert of Bavaria.

K. S. J.--Knight of St. Januarius of Naples.

K. S. L.--Knight of the Sun and Lion of Persia.

K. S. M. & S. G.--Knight of St. Michael and St. George of the Ionian Islands.

K. S. P.--Knight of St. Stanislaus of Poland.

K. S. S.--Knight of the Southern Star of the Brazils.

K. S. W.--Knight of St. Wladimir of Russia.

K. T.--Knight of the Thistle.

K. T. S.--Knight of the Tower and Sword of Portugal.

K. W.--Knight of William of the Netherlands.

L.

L.--Lucius.

lb.--Libra. A Pound.

Ldp.--Lordship.

Leg.--Legatus. Lieutenant-General.

Leg.--Legio. Legion.

Lev.--Leviticus.

Lib.--Liber. Book.

Lieut.--Lieutenant.

LL. B.--Legum Baccalaureus. Bachelor of Laws.

LL. D.--Legum Doctor. Doctor of the Canon and Civil Law.

LL. S.--Sestertius. Two-pence.

L. N. E. S.--Ladies Negro Education Society.

L. P.--Large Paper.

Lp.--Lordship.

Lre.--[French] Lettre. Letter.

L. S.--Loco Sigilli. Place of the Seal.

L. s. d.--[French] Livres, Sous, Deniers. _Pounds, Shillings, Pence._

M.

M.--Manipulus. An Handful.

M.--Marcus.

M.--Monsieur.

M. A.--Master of Arts.

M. B.--Medicinæ Baccalaureus. Bachelor in Medicine.

M. B.--Musicæ Baccalaureus. Bachelor of Music.

M. D.--Medicinæ Doctor. Doctor of Medicine.

Mens.--Mensis. Month.

Mess^{rs}.--Messieurs. [French, the plural of Monsieur.] Gentlemen; Sirs.

Mil.--Miles. A Soldier.

Mil.--Mille. A Thousand.

M. M. S.--Moravian Missionary Society.

Mons^r.--Monsieur.

M. P.--Member of Parliament.

Mr.--Mister.

M. R. A. S.--Member of the Royal Asiatic Society.

M. R. I.--Member of the Royal Institution of Great Britain.

M. R. I. A.--Member of the Royal Irish Academy.

Mrs.--Mistress.

M. R. S. L.--Member of the Royal Society of Literature.

MS.--Manuscript.

M. S.--Memoriæ Sacrum. Sacred to the Memory.

MSS.--Manuscripts.

M. T. C. }--Marcus Tullius Cicero. M. Tul. Cic.}

Mus. D.--Doctor of Music.

M. W. S.--Member of the Wernerian Society.

N.

N.--North.

n.--Note.

N. B.--Nota bene. Mark well.

Nem. Con.--Nemine Contradicente. No Person opposing or disagreeing.

Nem. Diss.--Nemine Dissentiente. No Person opposing or disagreeing.

Nep.--Nepos.

n. l.--Non liquet. It appears not.

N. L.--North Latitude.

Nr.--Noster. Our; our own.

N. S.--New Style.

N. T.--New Testament.

O.

Ob.--Obiit. He or she died.

Ob.--Obolus. Three Half-pence.

Oct.--October.

8vo.--Octavo.

O. S.--Old Style.

O. T.--Old Testament.

oz.--Ounce.

P.

P.--Publius.

p.--Page.

p.--Pugil. What may be taken up, in compounding Medicine, between the two Fingers and Thumb.

Pag.--Pagina. A Page of a Book.

P. C.--Patres Conscripti. Conscript Fathers; Senators.

Pent.--Pentecost.

Per Cent.--Per Centum. By the Hundred.

Philom.--Philomathes. A Lover of Learning.

Philomath.--Philomathematicus. A Lover of the Mathematics.

P. M.--Post Meridiem. Afternoon.

P. M. G.--Professor of Music at Gresham College.

Pon. M.--Pontifex Maximus.

P. P.--Pater Patriæ. The Father of his Country.

P. P. C.--[French] Pour prendre congé. To take Leave.

P. R.--Populus Romanus. The Roman People.

Prof.--Professor.

P. R. S.--President of the Royal Society.

P. S.--Postscript. After written.

P. S.--Privy Seal.

P. Th. G.--Professor of Divinity at Gresham College.

Pub.--Publicus.

Q.

Q.--Quintus.

Q.--Quadrans. A Farthing.

q.--Quasi. As it were; almost.

q.--Quære. Inquire.

Q. C.--Queen’s College.

Q. C.--Queen’s Counsel.

q. d.--Quasi dicat. As if he should say.

Q. E.--Quod est. Which is.

Q. E. D.--Quod erat demonstrandum. Which was the Thing to be demonstrated.

q. l.--Quantum libet. As much as you please.

Qm.--Quomodo. How, by what means.

q. s.--Quantum sufficit. A sufficient quantity.

Quæs.--Quæstor.

q. v.--Quantum vis. As much as you will.

q. v.--Quod vide. Which see.

4to.--Quarto.

Q^v.--Query.

R.

R.--Rex. King.

R. A.--Royal Academician.

R. A.--Royal Artillery.

R. E.--Royal Engineers.

Reg.--Regi.

Resp.--Respublica. Republic.

Rev.--Reverend.

R. M.--Royal Marines.

R. M.--Resident Magistrate.

R. N.--Royal Navy.

R. N. O.--Riddare af Nordstjerne. _Knight of the Order of the Polar Star._

Ro.--Right-hand Page.

R. P.--Respublica. Republic.

R. S. S. commonly F. R. S.--Regiæ Societatis Socius. Fellow of the Royal Society.

R. S. V. P.--[French] Réponse s’il vous plaît. Answer if you please.

Rt. Hon.--Right Honourable.

R. W. O.--Riddare af Wasa Orden. Knight of the Order of Wasa.

S.

S.--Sacrum; Sepulcrum; Senatus.

S.--South.

S.--Uncia. An Ounce.

Sax. Chron.--Saxon Chronicle.

S. C.--Senatûs Consultum. The Decree of the Senate.

Scil.--Scilicet. To wit.

Scip.--Scipio.

S. D.--Salutem dicit. Sends Health.

S. L.--South Latitude.

S. L.--Solicitor at Law (in Scotland).

S. P.--Salutem Precatur. He prays for his Prosperity.

S. P.--Sine prole. Without issue.

S. P. D.--Salutem plurimam dicet. He wishes much Health.

S. P. G.--Society for the Propagation of the Gospel.

S. P. Q. R.--Senatus Populusque Romanus. The Senate and People of Rome.

ss.--Semissis. Half a Pound (six Ounces). The half of any Thing.

S. S. C.--Solicitor before the Supreme Courts (Scotland).

St.--Saint.

S. T. D.--Sacræ Theologiæ Doctor.

S. T. P.--Sacrosanctæ Theologiæ Professor. Professor of Divinity.

S. V. B. E. E. Q. V.--Si vales, bene est; ego quoque valeo. If you are in good Health, it is well; I also am in good Health.

T.

T.--Titus.

Tab.--Tabularius.

Testa de N.--Testa de Nevill.

T. L.--Testamento legavit. Bequeathed by Will.

Tr. Br. Mus.--Trustee of the British Museum.

T. R. E.--Tempore Regis Edwardi. Time of King Edward.

T. R. M.--Tribunus militum. A military Tribune.

U.

U. E. I. C.--United East India Company.

U. J. D.--Utriusque Juris Doctor. Doctor of both Laws.

ult.--Ultimus. The last.

U. S.--United States of America.

V.

v.--Vide. See.

v.--Verse.

v.--Versus. Against.

v.--(Sub) voce.

V. C.--Vir clarissimus. A celebrated Man.

v. g.--Verbi gratiâ. As for Example.

Vic.--Victores; Victor; Victoria.

viz.--Videlicet. That is to say.

Vl.--Videlicet. That is to say.

W.

W.--West.

W. M. S.--Wesleyan Missionary Society.

W. S.--Writer to His Majesty’s Signet.

X.

X^{mas}.--Christmas.

X^n.--Christian.

Xpofer.--Christopher.

Xps.--Christus.

X^t.--Christ.

Xtian.--Christian.

See BOTANICAL AUTHORITIES. LAW AUTHORITIES. ORGANIC REMAINS. SIGLA.

ACCENTED LETTERS.

“In English, the accentual marks are chiefly used in spelling-books and dictionaries, to mark the syllables which require a particular stress of the voice in pronunciation.

“The stress is laid on long and short syllables indiscriminately. In order to distinguish the one from the other, some writers of dictionaries have placed the grave on the former, and the acute on the latter, in this manner: ‘Mìnor, míneral, lìvely, líved, rìval, ríver.’

“The proper mark to distinguish a long syllable is this ̄: as, ‘Rōsy:’ and a short one thus ̆: as ‘Fŏlly.’ This last mark is called a breve.

“A diæresis, thus marked ¨, consists of two points placed over one of the two vowels that would otherwise make a diphthong, and parts them into two syllables: as, ‘Creätor, coädjutor, aërial.’

“A circumflex, thus marked ^, when placed over some vowel of a word, denotes a long syllable: as, ‘Euphrâtes.’”--Murray.

The c à la queue, or the c with a tail, is a French sort, and sounds like ss, when it stands before a o u, as in ça, garçon. To make a tail to a capital C, a small figure of 5 with the top dash cut away, thus ⦢, and justified close to the bottom of the letter, answers the purpose, when it is required; for the letter-founders do not cast this letter with a tail, neither in the capitals nor small capitals. Ç.

The ñ is used in the Spanish language, and is pronounced like a double n, or rather like ni; but short and quick, as in España. It is a sort which is used in the middle of words, but rarely at the beginning.

In the Welsh language, ŵ and ŷ, as well as the other circumflex letters, are used either to direct the pronunciation, as in yngŵydd, in presence; ynghŷd, together; or else for distinction sake; as, mwg, a mug; mŵg, smoke; hyd, to, until; hŷd, length.

ACCENTS. See ACCENTED LETTERS.

ACTS OF PARLIAMENT.

There are various Acts of Parliament which affect printers, and inflict penalties for the neglect or violation of their provisions. Many printers frequently subject themselves to penalties, which are in many instances very heavy, through ignorance of those laws. To enable them to avoid these penalties, and also to show the legal restrictions on the business, I have taken great pains to examine the whole of the Statutes at Large, and to extract from them all such clauses as are in force, that affect the trade.--See the respective subjects.

ADMIRATION, Note of. See PUNCTUATION.

ADVERTISEMENTS.

By the Act 3 & 4 Will. 4. c. 23. s. 1., intituled

“An Act to reduce the Stamp Duties on Advertisements and on certain Sea Insurances; to repeal the Stamp Duties on Pamphlets, and on Receipts for Sums under Five Pounds; and to exempt Insurances on Farming Stock from Stamp Duties;” the Act 55 Geo. 3. c. 184.; the Act 55 Geo. 3. c. 185.; and the Act 56 Geo. 3. c. 56., for the Duties granted and payable in Ireland, are repealed; “save and except so much and such Part and Parts of the said Duties respectively as shall have accrued or been incurred before or upon the said Fifth Day of July One thousand eight hundred and thirty-three, and shall then or at any Time afterwards be or become due or payable and remain in arrear and unpaid; all which said Duties so remaining in arrear and unpaid as aforesaid shall be recoverable by the same Ways and Means, and with such and the same Penalties, as if this Act had not been made.

s. 2. “And be it enacted, That from and after the Fifth Day of July One thousand eight hundred and thirty-three, in lieu and stead of the said several Duties upon Advertisements and Sea Insurances by this Act repealed, there shall be granted, raised, levied, collected, and paid, in Great Britain and Ireland respectively, unto and for the Use of His Majesty, His Heirs and Successors, for and in respect of the several Articles, Matters, and Things mentioned and described in the Schedule to this Act annexed, the several Duties or Sums of Money set down in Figures against the same respectively, or otherwise specified and set forth in the said Schedule; and that the said Schedule, and the several Provisions, Regulations, and Directions therein contained, with respect to the said Duties, and the Articles, Matters, and Things charged therewith, shall be deemed and taken to be Part of this Act; and that the said Duties shall be denominated and deemed to be Stamp Duties, and shall be under the Care and Management of the Commissioners of Stamps for the Time being for the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland.

s. 3. “And in order to provide for the Collection of the Duty by this Act granted on Advertisements contained in or published with any Pamphlet, Literary Work, or Periodical Paper, be it enacted, That one printed Copy of every Pamphlet or Literary Work or Periodical Paper (not being a Newspaper), containing or having published therewith any Advertisements or Advertisement liable to Stamp Duty, which shall be published within the Cities of London, Edinburgh, or Dublin respectively, or within Twenty Miles thereof respectively, shall, within the Space of Six Days next after the Publication thereof, be brought, together with all Advertisements printed therein, or published or intended to be published therewith, to the Head Office for Stamps in Westminster, Edinburgh, or Dublin nearest to which such Pamphlet, Literary Work, or Periodical Paper shall have been published, and the Title thereof, and the Christian Name and Surname of the Printer and Publisher thereof, with the Number of Advertisements contained therein or published therewith; and any Stamp Duty by Law payable in respect of such Advertisements shall be registered in a Book to be kept at such Office, and the Duty on such Advertisements shall be there paid to the Receiver General of Stamp Duties for the Time being, or his Deputy or Clerk, or the proper authorized Officer, who shall thereupon forthwith give a Receipt for the same; and one printed Copy of every such Pamphlet, Literary Work, or Paper as aforesaid, which shall be published in any Place in the United Kingdom, not being within the Cities of London, Edinburgh, or Dublin, or within Twenty Miles thereof respectively, shall, within the Space of Ten Days next after the Publication thereof, be brought, together with all such Advertisements as aforesaid, to the Head Distributor of Stamps for the Time being within the District in which such Pamphlet, Literary Work, or Paper shall be published; and such Distributor is hereby required forthwith to register the same in manner aforesaid in a Book to be by him kept for that Purpose; and the Duty payable in respect of such Advertisements shall be thereupon paid to such Distributor, who shall give a Receipt for the same; and if the Duty which shall be by Law payable in respect of any such Advertisements as aforesaid shall not be duly paid within the respective Times and in the Manner herein-before limited and appointed for that Purpose, the Printer and Publisher of such Pamphlet, Literary Work, or Paper, and the Publisher of any such Advertisements, shall respectively forfeit and pay the Sum of Twenty Pounds for every such Offence; and in any Action, Information, or other Proceeding for the Recovery of such Penalty, or for the Recovery of the Duty on any such Advertisements, Proof of the Payment of the said Duty shall lie upon the Defendant.

s. 4. “And be it enacted, That all the Powers, Provisions, Clauses, Regulations, and Directions, Fines, Forfeitures, Pains, and Penalties, contained in or imposed by the several Acts of Parliament relating to the Duties on Advertisements and Sea Insurances respectively, and the several Acts of Parliament relating to any prior Duties of the same Kind or Description, in Great Britain and Ireland respectively, shall be of full Force and Effect with respect to the Duties by this Act granted, and to the Vellum, Parchment, Paper, Articles, Matters, and Things charged or chargeable therewith, and to the Persons liable to the Payment of the said Duties, so far as the same are or shall be applicable in all Cases not hereby expressly provided for, and shall be observed, applied, enforced, and put in execution for the raising, levying, collecting, and securing of the said Duties hereby granted, and otherwise relating thereto, so far as the same shall not be superseded by and shall be consistent with the express Provisions of this Act, as fully and effectually to all Intents and Purposes as if the same had been herein repeated and especially enacted with reference to the said Duties by this Act granted.”

THE SCHEDULE.

Advertisements:--

For and in respect of every Advertisement contained in or published with any Gazette or other Newspaper, or contained in or published with any other Periodical Paper, or in or with any Pamphlet or Literary Work, Duty. Where the same shall be printed and published £ s. d. in Great Britain 0 1 6 And where the same shall be printed and published in Ireland 0 1 0

[So much of this Act repealed by 6 & 7 Will. 4. c. 76. s. 32. “as provides the Mode of collecting the Duty on Advertisements contained in or published with any Pamphlet, Periodical Paper, or Literary Work.”]

ALBION PRESS. See COPE’S PRESS.

ALGEBRAIC CHARACTERS.

+ is the sign of addition; as c + d denotes that d is to be added to c.

- is the sign of subtraction; thus, c - d implies that d is to be subtracted from c.

× is the sign of multiplication; as c × d means the product of c and d.

÷ is the sign of division; as c ÷ d signifies the quotient of c and d.

= is the sign of equality; thus c + d = e means the sum of c and d equals e.

√ is the sign of the square root; thus √x denotes the square root of x.

∛ is the sign of the cube root, and generally any root of a quantity may be denoted by this sign, with the index of the root placed over it; thus ∛x signifies the cube root, ∜x the biquadrate root, &c.; but they may likewise be represented by the reciprocals of these indices; as x^½, x^⅓, implying the square and cube roots of x.

A vinculum is a line drawn over several quantities, and means that __________ they are taken together, as √ax + b signifies the square root of ax and b.--Phillips’s Compendium of Algebra. 12mo. 1824.

ALMANACK. See NAUTICAL ALMANACK.

ALPHABET.

A perfect alphabet of the English language, and, indeed, of every other language, would contain a number of letters, precisely equal to the number of simple articulate sounds belonging to the language. Every simple sound would have its distinct character; and that character be the representative of no other sound. But this is far from being the state of the English alphabet. It has more original sounds than distinct significant letters; and, consequently, some of these letters are made to represent, not one sound alone, but several sounds. This will appear by reflecting, that the sounds signified by the united letters th, sh, ng, are elementary, and have no single appropriate characters, in our alphabet; and the letters a and u represent the different sounds heard in hat, hate, hall; and but, bull, mute.

The letters of the English language, called the English Alphabet, are twenty-six in number.--Murray.

The following is a list of the Roman, Italic, and Old English Characters, being those used at the present day in England. The Roman and Italic are also used by most of the European nations.

A a A a ~A a~ ai. B b B b ~B b~ bee. C c C c ~C c~ see. D d D d ~D d~ dee. E e E e ~E e~ ee. F f F f ~F f~ ef. G g G g ~G g~ jee. H h H h ~H h~ haitch. I i I i ~I i~ i or eye. J j J j ~J j~ jay. K k K k ~K k~ kay. L l L l ~L l~ el. M m M m ~M m~ em. N n N n ~N n~ en. O o O o ~O o~ o. P p P p ~P p~ pee. Q q Q q ~Q q~ cue. R r R r ~R r~ ar. S s S s ~S s~ ess. T t T t ~T t~ tee. U u U u ~U u~ u or you. V v V v ~V v~ vee. W w W w ~W w~ double u. X x X x ~X x~ eks. Y y Y y ~Y y~ wy. Z z Z z ~Z z~ zed.

For the characters of the different languages, see their respective names, ARABIC, &c.

Tacquet, an able mathematician, in his Arithmeticiæ Theor., Amst. 1704, states, that the various combinations of the twenty-four letters (without any repetition) will amount to

620,448,401,733,239,439,360,000.

Thus it is evident, that twenty-four letters will admit of an infinity of combinations and arrangements, sufficient to represent not only all the conceptions of the mind, but all words in all languages whatever.

Clavius the Jesuit, who also computes these combinations, makes them to be only 5,852,616,738,497,664,000.

As there are more sounds in some languages than in others, it follows of course that the number of elementary characters, or letters, must vary in the alphabets of different languages. The Hebrew, Samaritan, and Syriac alphabets, have twenty-two letters; the Arabic, twenty-eight; the Persic, and Egyptian or Coptic, thirty-two; the present Russian, forty-one; the Shanscrit, fifty; the Cashmirian and Malabaric are still more numerous.--Astle.

ALTERATION OF MARGIN.

In works that are published in different sizes, this is the changing of the margin from the small paper to the large paper edition, when at press.

After the margin for the small paper copies is finally made, the additional width of the gutters, the backs, and the heads, is ascertained in the same manner, by folding a sheet of the large paper, that it was in the first instance. The additional pieces for the change should, if possible, be in one piece for each part. See MARGIN.

Folios, quartos, and octavos, are the sizes most usually printed with an alteration of margin; duodecimos are sometimes, but rarely; of smaller sizes I never knew an instance.

The alteration of margin requires care, for it occasionally happens that the sheet is imposed with the wrong furniture; and where it happens to be in one form only, and that form is first laid on, it sometimes passes undiscovered till a revise of the second form is pulled, when the error is detected, but too late to rectify it; the consequence must be, to cancel a part of the sheet, or to print the reiteration with the margin also wrong; nay, sometimes both forms are worked off with the furniture wrong, without being perceived till the compositor comes to distribute, particularly when they are printed at different presses. Such errors destroy the uniformity of the book, and spoil its appearance.

These mistakes can only be avoided by care and attention on the part of the compositor, the reader, and the pressman; but I would recommend that the furniture for the alteration should be cut of different lengths from the furniture of the small paper: in octavos the gutters and backs should be the exact length of the page, and be always imposed within the sidestick; and the head should be the width of the two pages and the gutter, and be imposed within the footstick. This method of cutting the furniture of precise lengths for the alteration, and locking it up within the side and foot sticks, will not only distinguish it from the rest of the furniture, and from the pieces that may be put in for the convenience of quoining the form, but will also preserve it from being injured by the mallet and shooting stick, in locking up, and by the indention of the quoins.

The same principle, of cutting the alteration to precise lengths, and locking it up within the side and foot sticks, will hold good in all other sizes, where it is required: in quartos, the pieces must be cut to the length and width of the page; and in folios to the length of the page only, as the margin of the head is regulated at the press.

ANCIENT CUSTOMS.

The following Customs used in Printing Offices in former times are extracted from Moxon’s Mechanick Exercises, published in 1683, the first practical work that appeared on the Art of Printing. I insert them because I think it interesting to trace the old Customs, that were established by printers to preserve Order among themselves; and to show the changes that have taken place since that period. The insertion of them in this place will also tend to preserve them, as the original work is now very scarce, and this department of it has been superseded by subsequent publications, which however, with the exception of Mr. Hansard’s work, have not copied these Customs.

“Ancient Customs used in a Printing-house.

“Every Printing-house is by the Custom of Time out of mind, called a Chappel; and all the Workmen that belong to it are Members of the Chappel: and the Oldest Freeman is Father of the Chappel. I suppose the stile was originally conferred upon it by the courtesie of some great Churchman, or men, (doubtless when Chappels were in more veneration than of late years they have been here in England) who for the Books of Divinity that proceeded from a Printing-house, gave it the Reverend Title of Chappel.

“There have been formerly Customs and By-Laws made and intended for the well and good Government of the Chappel, and for the more Civil and orderly deportment of all its Members while in the Chappel; and the Penalty for the breach of any of these Laws and Customs is in Printers Language called a Solace.

“And the Judges of these Solaces, and other Controversies relating to the Chappel or any of its Members, was plurality of Votes in the Chappel. It being asserted as a Maxim, That the Chappel cannot Err. But when any Controversie is thus decided, it always ends in the Good of the Chappel.

“1. Swearing in the Chappel, a Solace.

“2. Fighting in the Chappel, a Solace.

“3. Abusive Language, or giving the Ly in the Chappel, a Solace.

“4. To be Drunk in the Chappel, a Solace.

“5. For any of the Workmen to leave his Candle burning at Night, a Solace.

“6. If the Compositer let fall his Composing-stick, and another take it up, a Solace.

“7. Three Letters and a Space to lye under the _Compositers Case_, a Solace.

“8. If a Press-man let fall his Ball or Balls, and another take it up, a Solace.

“9. If a Press-man leave his Blankets in the Tympan at Noon or Night, a Solace.

“These Solaces were to be bought off, for the good of the Chappel: Nor were the price of these Solaces alike: For some were 12_d._ 6_d._ 4_d._ 2_d._ 1_d._ ob. according to the nature and quality of the Solace.

“But if the Delinquent prov’d Obstinate or Refractory, and would not pay his Solace at the Price of the Chappel, they Solac’d him.

“The manner of Solacing, thus.

“The Workmen take him by force, and lay him on his Belly athwart the Correcting-stone, and held him there while another of the Work-men with a Paper-board, gave him 10_l._ and a Purse, viz. Eleven blows on his Buttocks; which he laid on according to his own mercy. For Tradition tells us, that about 50 years ago one was Solaced with so much violence, that he presently P----d Blood; and shortly after dyed of it.

“These nine Solaces were all the Solaces usually and generally accepted: yet in some particular Chappels the Work-men did by consent make other Solaces, viz.

“That it should be a Solace for any of the Workmen to mention Joyning their Penny or more apiece to send for Drink.

“To mention spending Chappel-money till Saturday night, or any other before agreed time.

“To Play at Quadrats, or excite any of the Chappel to Play at Quadrats; either for Money or Drink.

“This Solace is generally purchas’d by the Master-Printer; as well because it hinders the Workmens work, as because it Batters and spoils the Quadrats: For the manner how they Play with them is Thus: They take five or seven more m Quadrats (generally of the English Body) and holding their Hand below the Surface of the Correcting Stone, shake them in their Hand, and toss them upon the Stone, and then count how many Nicks upwards each man throws in three times, or any other number of times agreed on: And he that throws most Wins the Bett of all the rest, and stands out free, till the rest have try’d who throws fewest Nicks upwards in so many throws; for all the rest are free: and he pays the Bett.

“For any to Take up a Sheet, if he receiv’d Copy-money; Or if he receiv’d no Copy-money, and did Take up a Sheet, and carryed that Sheet or Sheets off the Printing-House till the whole Book was Printed off and Publisht.

“Any of the Workmen may purchase a Solace for any trivial matter, if the rest of the Chappel consent to it. As if any of the Workmen Sing in the Chappel; he that is offended at it may, with the Chappels Consent purchase a penny or two penny Solace for any Workmans singing after the Solace is made; Or if a Workman or a Stranger salute a Woman in the Chappel, after the making of the Solace, it is a Solace of such a Value as is agreed on.

“The price of all Solaces to be purchased is wholly Arbitrary in the Chappel. And a Penny Solace may perhaps cost the Purchaser Six Pence, Twelve Pence, or more for the Good of the Chappel.

“Yet sometimes Solaces may cost double the Purchase or more. As if some Compositer have (to affront a Press-man) put a Wisp of Hay in the Press-man’s Ball-Racks; If the Press-man cannot well brook this affront, he will lay six Pence down on the Correcting Stone to purchase a Solace of twelve pence upon him that did it; and the Chappel cannot in Justice refuse to grant it: because it tends to the Good of the Chappel: And being granted, it becomes every Members duty to make what discovery he can: because it tends to the farther Good of the Chappel: And by this means it seldom happens but the Agressor is found out.

“Nor did Solaces reach only the Members of the Chappel, but also Strangers that came into the Chappel, and offered affronts or indignities to the Chappel, or any of its Members; the Chappel would determine it a Solace. Example,

“It was a Solace for any to come to the King’s Printing-house and ask for a Ballad.

“For any to come and enquire of a Compositer, whether he had News of such a Galley at Sea.

“For any to bring a Wisp of Hay, directed to any of the Press-men.

“And such Strangers were commonly sent by some who knew the Customs of the Chappel, and had a mind to put a Trick upon the Stranger.

“Other Customs were used in the Chappel, which were not Solaces, viz. Every new Workman to pay half a Crown; which is called his Benvenue: This Benvenue being so constant a Custome is still lookt upon by all Workmen as the undoubted Right of the Chappel, and therefore never disputed; yet he who has not paid his Benvenue is no Member of the Chappel nor enjoys any benefit of Chappel-Money.

“If a Journey-man Wrought formerly upon the same Printing House, and comes again to Work on it, pays but half a Benvenue.

“If a Journey-man Smout more or less on another Printing-House and any of the Chappel can prove it, he pays half a Benvenue.

“I told you before that abusive Language or giving the Lye was a Solace: But if in discourse, when any of the Workmen affirm any thing that is not believed, the Compositer knocks with the back corner of his Composing-stick against the lower Ledge of his Lower Case, and the Press-man knocks the handles of his Ball-stocks together: Thereby signifying the discredit they give to his Story.

“It is now customary that Journey-men are paid for all Church Holy days that fall not on a Sunday, Whether they Work or no: And they are by Contract with the Master Printer paid proportionably for what they undertake to Earn every Working day, be it half a Crown, two Shillings, three Shillings, four Shillings, &c.

“It is also customary for all the Journey-men to make every Year new Paper Windows, whether the old will serve again or no; Because that day they make them, the Master Printer gives them a Way-goose; that is, he makes them a good Feast, and not only entertains them at his own House, but besides, gives them Money to spend at the Ale-house or Tavern at Night; And to this Feast they invite the Correcter, Founder, Smith, Joyner, and Inck-maker, who all of them severally (except the Correcter in his own Civility) open their Purse-strings and add their Benevolence (which Workmen account their duty, because they generally chuse these Workmen) to the Master Printers: But from the Correcter they expect nothing, because the Master Printer chusing him, the Workmen can do him no kindness.

“These Way-gooses, are always kept about Bartholemew-tide. And till the Master-Printer have given this Way-goose, the journey-men do not use to work by Candle Light.

“If a Journey-man marry, he pays half a Crown to the Chappel.

“When his Wife comes to the Chappel, she pays six Pence: and then all the Journey-men joyn their two Pence apiece to Welcome her.

“If a Journeyman have a Son born, he pays one Shilling.

“If a Daughter born, six Pence.

“The Father of the Chappel drinks first of Chapel Drink, except some other Journey-man have a Token; viz. Some agreed piece of Coin or Mettle markt by consent of the Chappel: for then producing that Token, he Drinks first. This Token is always given to him who in the Round should have Drank, had the last Chappel-drink held out. Therefore when Chappel-drink comes in, they generally say, Who has the Token?

“Though these Customs are no Solaces; yet the Chappel Excommunicates the Delinquent; and he shall have no benefit of Chappel-money till he have paid.

“It is also customary in some Printing-houses that if the Compositer or Press-man make either the other stand still through the neglect of their contracted Task, that then he who neglected, shall pay him that stands still as much as if he had Wrought.

“The Compositers are Jocosely called Galley Slaves: Because allusively they are as it were bound to their Gallies.

“And the Press-men are Jocosely called Horses: Because of the hard Labour they go through all day long.

“An Apprentice when he is Bound pays half a Crown to the Chappel, and when he is made Free, another half Crown to the Chappel; but is yet no Member of the Chappel; And if he continue to Work Journey-work in the same House, he pays another half Crown, and is then a Member of the Chappel.

“The Printers of London, Masters and Journey-men, have every Year a general Feast, which since the re-building of Stationers Hall is commonly kept there. This Feast is made by four Stewards, viz. two Masters and two Journey-men; which Stewards, with the Collection of half a Crown apiece of every Guest, defray the Charges of the whole Feast; And as they collect the Half-Crowns, they deliver every Guest a Ticket, wherein is specified the Time and Place they are to meet at, and the Church they are to go to: To which Ticket is affixed the Names and Seals of each Steward.

“It is commonly kept on or about May-day: When, about ten a Clock in the Morning they meet at Stationers Hall, and from thence go to some Church thereabouts; Four Whifflers (as Servitures) by two and two walking before with White Staves in their Hands, and Red and Blew Ribbons hung Belt-wise upon their left Shoulders. Those go before to make way for the Company. Then walks the Beadle of the Company of Stationers, with the Company’s Staff in his Hand, and Ribbons as the Whifflers, and after him the Divine (whom the Stewards before ingag’d to Preach them a Sermon) and his Reader. Then the Stewards walk by two and two, with long White Wands in their Hands, and all the rest of the Company follows, till they enter the Church.

“Then Divine Service begins, Anthems are Sung, and a Sermon Preached to suit the Solemnity: Which ended, they in the same order walk back again to Stationers Hall; where they are immediately entertain’d with the City Weights and other Musick: And as every Guest enters, he delivers his Ticket (which gives him Admittance) to a Person appointed by the Stewards to receive it.

“The Master, Wardens and other Grandees of the Company (although perhaps no Printers) are yet commonly invited, and take their Seats at the upper Table, and the rest of the Company where it pleases them best. The Tables being furnish’d with variety of Dishes of the best Cheer: And to make the entertainment more splendid is usher’d in with Loud Musick. And after Grace is said (commonly by the Minister that Preach’d the Sermon) every one Feasts himself with what he likes Best; whiles the Whifflers and other Officers Wait with Napkins, Plates, Beer, Ale, and Wine, of all sorts, to accommodate each Guest according to his desire. And to make their Cheer go cheerfuller down, are entertained with Musick and Songs all Dinner time.

“Dinner being near ended, the Kings and the Dukes Healths is begun, by the several Stewards at the several Tables, and goes orderly round to all the Guests.

“And whiles these Healths are Drinking, each Steward sets a Plate on each Table, beginning at the upper end, and conveying it downwards, to Collect the Benevolence of Charitable minds towards the relief of Printers Poor Widows. And at the same time each Steward distributes a Catalogue of such Printers as have held Stewards ever since the Feast was first kept, viz. from the Year of Christ 1621.

“After Dinner, and Grace said, the Ceremony of Electing new Stewards for the next Year begins: Therefore the present Stewards withdraw into another Room: And put Garlands of Green Lawrel, or of Box on their Heads, and White-wands in their Hands, and are again Usher’d out of the withdrawing Room by the Beadle of the Company, with the Companys Staff in his Hand, and with Musick sounding before them: Then follows one of the Whifflers with a great Bowl of White-wine and Sugar in his Right Hand, and his Whifflers Staff in his Left: Then follows the Eldest Steward, and then another Whiffler, as the first, with a Bowl of White-wine and Sugar before the second Steward, and in like manner another Whiffler before the Third, and another before the Fourth. And thus they walk with Musick sounding before them three times round the Hall: And in a fourth round the first Steward takes the Bowl of his Whiffler and Drinks to one (whom before he resolved on) by the Title of Mr. Steward Elect: And taking the Garland off his own Head puts it upon the Steward Elects Head. At which Ceremony the Spectators clap their Hands, and such as stand on the Tables or Benches, so Drum with their Feet that the whole Hall is filled with Noise, as applauding the Choice. Then the present Steward takes out the Steward Elect, giving him the Right Hand, and walks with him Hand in Hand, behind the three present Stewards another Round about the Hall: And in the next Round, as aforesaid, the second Steward Drinks to another with the same Ceremony as the first did; and so the Third Steward, and so the Fourth, and then all walk one Round more Hand in Hand about the Hall, that the Company may take notice of the Stewards Elect. And so ends the Ceremony of the Day.

“This Ceremony being over, such as will go their ways; but others that stay, are Diverted with Musick, Songs, Dancing, Farcing, &c. till at last they all find it time to depart.”

ANCIENT NAMES OF CITIES AND TOWNS. See NAMES.

ANGLO-SAXON. See SAXON.

ANTEPENULTIMATE.

The last syllable but two of a word.

APOSTROPHE.

An apostrophe, marked thus ’, is used to abbreviate or shorten a word: as, ’tis for it is; tho’ for though; e’en for even; judg’d for judged. Its chief use is to show the genitive case of nouns: as, “A man’s property; a woman’s ornament.”--Murray.

Authors frequently, in the hurry of writing, abbreviate their words and use the apostrophe; but a compositor, however his copy may be written, should never abbreviate any word in prose works, except he be particularly ordered so to do.

The apostrophe is also used in printing to close an extract, or to show where it finishes; and in dialogues, frequently, to close each person’s speech; in both cases it is usually put close to the end of the word, without any space before it, except where the word finishes with a kerned letter, and then a hair space, or one just sufficient for their preservation is used; when it comes after an ascending letter, a hair space should also be put between them. See QUOTATION.

The apostrophe is not used for abbreviation in the Holy Scriptures, nor in Forms of Prayers; but every thing there is set full and at length. To this even the Latin law language had regard, and did not shorten the word DOMINUS, when it had reference to God; whereas Dom. Reg. is put where our Lord the King is understood.

APPLEGATH, AUGUSTUS. See MACHINES.

ARABIC.

Arabic is read from right to left. The method of composing it is upside down, and after the points are placed at the top of the letters it is turned in the composing stick.

Mr. Astle says, “The old Arabic characters are said to be of very high antiquity; for Ebn Hashem relates, that an inscription in it was found in Yaman, as old as the time of Joseph. These traditions may have given occasion to some authors to suppose the Arabians to have been the inventors of letters; and Sir Isaac Newton supposes, that Moses learned the alphabet from the Midianites, who were Arabians.

“The Arabian alphabet consists of twenty-eight letters, which are somewhat similar to the ancient Kufic, in which characters the first copies of the Alcoran were written.

“The present Arabic characters were formed by Ebn Moklah, a learned Arabian, who lived about 300 years after Mahomet. We learn from the Arabian writers themselves, that their alphabet is not ancient.”

Seven different styles of writing are used by the Arabs in the present day. Herbin has given descriptions and specimens of them in an Essay on Oriental Caligraphy at the end of his “Développemens des Principes de la Langue Arabe Moderne.”

The alphabets are copied, and the following observations are translated, from Baron De Sacy’s Arabic Grammar, 2 vol. 8vo. Paris, 1831.

7. It was long thought that the written character which the Arabs most generally use at the present day, and which is called neskhi, was invented only about the commencement of the 4th century of the Hegira; and, indeed, it appears that the Arabs, before this epoch, used another character which we call Cufic, or Coufic, from the town of Coufa, where, doubtlessly, it first was brought into use. This character has so great a resemblance to the ancient Syriac character called Estranghelo, that it is extremely probable that the Arabs borrowed it from the people of Syria. Nevertheless, even the name of Coufic, given to this character, proves that it is not that which the Arabs of the Hedjaz made use of in the time of Mohammed, the town from which it takes its name having been founded only in A. H. 17. Some papyri lately discovered in Egypt have apprised us that the character which the Arabs of the Hedjaz made use of in the 1st century of the Hegira, differed little from that which is called neskhi. Moreover, in the time of Mohammed, writing was, among these Arabs, if we may believe their historic traditions, an invention very recent, and its use was very circumscribed. But it was otherwise, according to all appearances, among the Arabs, whether nomadic or settled, of Yemen, of Irak, and perhaps of Central Arabia; for, although we do not know the characters which the Arabs made use of in very ancient times, and the few traditions which Mussulman writers have handed down to us on this subject throw but very little light on this point of antiquity, it is scarcely possible to imagine that all the people of Arabia should have remained without a written character until the 6th century of the Christian era. The Jewish and the Christian religions were widely diffused in Arabia; the Ethiopians, who professed the latter faith, had even conquered Yemen, and retained its possession for a long while: another part of Arabia had frequent political relations with Persia, and it is found at many times in a state of dependence, more or less immediate, on the kings of the Sassanian dynasty. Under these circumstances, can it be reasonably supposed that the Arabs were ignorant of the use of writing? Is it not more likely that what history tells us of their ignorance in this respect is true only of some tribes, of those, for example, who were settled at Mecca or in the neighbourhood of that town; and that the character which these received from Mesopotamia, a short time previous to Mohammed, having been employed to write the Kurán, soon spread over all Arabia with the Mohammedan religion, and caused the other more ancient sorts of writing to fall into desuetude? It is true, no vestige of these characters remains, but if one may be permitted to hazard a conjecture, they did not materially differ from that ancient alphabet, common to a great many nations of the East, and of which the Phœnician and Palmyrenian monuments, as well as the ruins of Nakschia-Roustam and of Kirmanschah, and the coins of the Sassanides, have perpetuated the knowledge even to our own days. Perhaps another sort of writing, peculiar to Southern Arabia, was only a variety of the Ethiopic.

8. The Arabs of Africa have a character differing slightly from that made use of by the Arabs of Asia. I do not comprehend, among the Africans, the inhabitants of Egypt, for they use the same character as the Asiatics. For the sake of comparison I have shown the manner in which the Jews and Syrians employ their peculiar character when they are writing in the Arabic language.

I do not speak here of the character called talik تعلیق‎ or nestalik نستعليق‎, because it is peculiar to the Persians. I may say as much of the different kinds of writing proper to the Turks or to the people of India, among whom the Mussulmans of Persia have introduced their characters with their language and religion.

Arabic Alphabet.--The Neskhi Character.

Key to Column Headers-- U - Unconnected. JP - Joined to the preceding Letter only. J - Joined to the preceding and following Letter. JF - Joined to the following Letter only. PL - Powers of the Letters. NV - Numerical Value.

Order Name U JP J JF PL NV. 1. Elif ا‎ ـا‎ ... ... A. 1. 2. Ba ب‎ ـب‎ ـبـ‎ بـ‎ B. 2. 3. Ta ت‎ ـت‎ ـتـ‎ تـ‎ T. 400. 4. Tsa ث‎ ـث‎ ـثـ‎ ثـ‎ Ts. 500. 5. Djim ج‎ ـج‎ ـجـ‎ جـ‎ Dj. 3. 6. Ha ح‎ ـح‎ ـحـ‎ حـ‎ H. 8. 7. Kha خ‎ ـخ‎ ـخـ‎ خـ‎ Kh. 600. 8. Dal د‎ ـد‎ ... ... D. 4. 9. Dzal ذ‎ ـذ‎ ... ... Dz. 700. 10. Ra ر‎ ـر‎ ... ... R. 200. 11. Za ز‎ ـز‎ ... ... Z. 7. 12. Sin س‎ ـس‎ ـسـ‎ سـ‎ S, Ç. 60. 13. Schin ش‎ ـش‎ ـشـ‎ شـ‎ Sch. 300. 14. Sad ص‎ ـص‎ ـصـ‎ صـ‎ S, Ç. 90. 15. Dhad ض‎ ـض‎ ـضـ‎ ضـ‎ Dh. 800. 16. Tha ط‎ ـط‎ ـطـ‎ طـ‎ Th. 9. 17. Dha ظ‎ ـظ‎ ـظـ‎ ظـ‎ Dh. 900. 18. Aïn ع‎ ـع‎ ـعـ‎ عـ‎ ’A 70. 19. Ghaïn غ‎ ـغ‎ ـغـ‎ غـ‎ Gh. 1,000. 20. Fa ف‎ ـف‎ ـفـ‎ فـ‎ F. 80. 21. Kaf ق‎ ـق‎ ـقـ‎ قـ‎ K. 100. 22. Caf ك‎ ـك‎ ـكـ‎ كـ‎ C. 20. 23. Lam ل‎ ـل‎ ـلـ‎ لـ‎ L. 30. 24. Mim م‎ ـم‎ ـمـ‎ مـ‎ M. 40. 25. Noun ن‎ ـن‎ ـنـ‎ نـ‎ N. 50. 26. Hé ه‎ ـه‎ ـهـ‎ هـ‎ Hé. 5. 27. Waw و‎ ـو‎ ... ... W. 6. 28. Ya ي‎ ـي‎ ـيـ‎ يـ‎ Y. 10. Lam-élif لا‎ [#] ـلا‎ ... ... La.

Harmonical Alphabet, Arabic, Hebrew, and Syriac.

Arabic. Hebrew. Syriac. Elif ـا‎ א‎ ܐ‎ Ba بـ‎ ב‎ ܒ‎ Ta تـ‎ ת‎ ܛ‎ Tsa ثـ‎ תֿ‎ ܛ‎ Djim جـ‎ ג̱‎ ܓ‎ Ha حـ‎ ח‎ ܚ‎ Kha خـ‎ ךֿ‎ כֿ‎ ܟ‎ Dal ـد‎ ד‎ ܕ‎ Dzal ـذ‎ דֿ‎ ܕ‎ Ra ـر‎ ר‎ ܪ‎ Za ـز‎ ז‎ ܙ‎ Sin سـ‎ ס‎ ܣ‎ Schin شـ‎ ש‎ ܫ‎ Sad صـ‎ ץ‎ צ‎ ܨ‎ Dhad ضـ‎ ץֿ‎ צֿ‎ ܨ‎ Tha طـ‎ ט‎ ܬ‎ Dha ظـ‎ טֿ‎ ܬ‎ Aïn عـ‎ ע‎ ܥ‎ Ghaïn غـ‎ גֿ‎ ܓ‎ Fa فـ‎ ף‎ פ‎ ܦ‎ Kaf قـ‎ ק‎ ܩ‎ Caf كـ‎ ך‎ כ‎ ܩ‎ Lam لـ‎ ל‎ ܠ‎ Mim مـ‎ ם‎ מ‎ ܡ‎ Noun نـ‎ ן‎ נ‎ ܢ‎ Hé هـ‎ ה‎ ܗ‎ Waw ـو‎ ו‎ ܘ‎ Ya يـ‎ י‎ ܝ‎

Observations on the Alphabet.

9. The letters of the Arabic alphabet have not always been arranged in the order in which they are at the present day. The Arabs themselves have preserved the remembrance of a more ancient order, and the value which they give to the letters when they are employed as figures, confirms the existence of this order, which they term aboudjed, in like manner as we call the alphabet a be ce.

The twenty-two first letters of the Arabic alphabet, thus arranged, are the same, and follow the same order, as those of the Hebrews and Syrians. It is very probable that the Arabs, as well as the others, had only these twenty-two letters originally, and that the other six were added afterwards, though it is not possible to determine precisely the time at which this addition took place.

10. The lam-elif لا‎ is not a character per se, but only a junction of the lam ل‎ to the élif ا‎.

12. The alphabet is divided into eight columns: the first contains the numbers which indicate the order of the letters; the second, the names of the letters; the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth show the different forms of which each letter is susceptible when it is, first, entirely isolated; second, joined only to that which precedes it; third, joined to that which precedes and also to that which follows it; and, fourth, joined only to that which follows it. There are several letters which are never joined to those which follow them: this causes the blanks in the fifth and sixth columns. It is as well, however, to observe, that when the د‎, the ذ‎, the ر‎, the ‎ز‎, and the و‎, are found followed by ه‎, at the end of a word, they may be joined together.

13. Many letters differ from each other only by the absence or addition of one or more points. These points are called by the Arabs ‎نُقْطَةٌ;‎ we call them diacritical points, a term derived from the Greek, signifying distinctive.

30. The elif ا‎, when marked with the hamza ء‎, is not a vowel. The sound may then be compared to the h not aspirated in the French words habit, histoire, homme, Hubert.

The elif, without the hamza, has no pronunciation of its own; it serves only to prolong the vowel a which precedes it; sometimes this vowel and the elif which follows, take a strong sound approaching to the French i.

31. The ب‎ answers to B, and the ت‎ to T. In Africa the pronunciation of ث‎ is often given to the letter ت‎.

32. The ث‎ answers to the English th, as in the word thing; and it cannot be rendered in French better than by the two letters TS. The greater part of the Arabs make no distinction between the pronunciation of this letter and that of ت‎; some indeed regard as vicious the pronunciation here indicated. The Persians and the Turks pronounce the ث‎ as the French ç; I render it ordinarily by TH.

33. The ج‎ represents a sound similar to that of the Italian g, when followed by an i, as in giardino, and may be expressed by the letters DJ. This pronunciation, which is most used, is that of the people of Arabia and Syria; but in Egypt, at Muscat, and perhaps in some other provinces, the ج‎ is pronounced as g hard followed by an a or o, as in garrison, agony.

34. The ح‎ indicates an aspiration stronger than that of the French h in the words heurter, héros, and similar to the manner in which the Florentines pronounce the c before a and o. At the end of words, this aspiration is still more difficult to imitate. For example, the word لُوح‎ is pronounced as louèh.

35. The خ‎ answers to the ch of the Germans when it is preceded by an a or an o, as in the words nacht, noch.

36. The د‎ answers exactly to D.

37. The ذ‎ represents a sound which is to that of د‎ very nearly as the ث‎ is to that of ت‎. It is expressed in French by the two letters DZ or DH. Most nations who speak the Arabic language make no difference between this letter and the preceding; they pronounce both as our D. Some others, as the Arabs of Muscat, pronounce the ‎ذ‎ as the French Z, and such is the usage of the Persians and Turks.

38. The ر‎ answers exactly to R; and the ز‎ to Z.

39. The س‎ answers to the sound of s, when it is at the beginning of words. When this letter is found, in Arabic words, between two vowels, it may be rendered by ç, that its pronunciation may not be confounded with that of z, which takes the sound of s, in similar cases, in French words.

40. The sound of ش‎ is exactly rendered by the French CH, (sj Dutch, sch German, sh English). Many French writers render it by the three letters SCH, in order that foreigners may not confound its pronunciation with that of خ‎, which is the custom I generally follow.

From the manner in which the Arabs of Spain transcribed Spanish in Arabic characters, there is reason to believe that they pronounced the ش‎ as an s strongly articulated, and the س‎ as the ç or z.

41. The ص‎ answers to our S, but it ought to be pronounced a little more strongly than the س‎, or with a sort of emphasis. It appears that the pronunciation of the two letters has often been confounded, as may be seen in the marginal notes of some copies of the Kurán, in the books of the Druses, and in modern Egyptian manuscripts.

42. The ض‎ answers to D pronounced more strongly than the French d, or with a sort of emphasis. The Persians and Turks pronounce it as the French z, other nations, as DS. In rendering Arabic names into French, in order to express the ض‎, the two letters DH ought to be used.

43. The ط‎ answers to the T articulated strongly and emphatically. If a person should wish, in writing in French, to distinguish it from ‎ت‎, it may be rendered by TH.

44. The ظ‎ differs in no respect, in pronunciation, from ض‎, and they may be rendered in the same manner. These two letters are very often confounded in manuscripts. It ought to be observed, however, that in Egypt the ظ‎ is often pronounced as a Z, emphatically.

45. The peculiar pronunciation of ع‎ cannot be expressed by any of the letters used among the nations of Europe.

The manner in which the Piedmontese pronounce the ñ appears to me to approach something to the sound ع‎. Examples: cañ chien, boñ bon, boña bonne.

46. The غ‎ represents a sound which partakes of both r and g. Some writers have rendered this letter by rh, others by rg, and others by gh; but as the sound of the r ought to be almost imperceptible, I have thought it better to employ, in rendering the ‎غ‎, the G alone or the two letters GH.

47. The ف‎ answers exactly to F.

48. The ق‎ indicates a sound very nearly like that of the French K, but it ought to be formed in the throat, and it is very difficult to imitate it well. Many Arabs, those of Muscat, for example, confound the pronunciation of this letter with that of غ‎, and this pronunciation is common in the states of Marocco. In a great part of Egypt, the ق‎ is only a strong and quick aspiration, and it appears that this sound, very difficult to imitate, was the distinctive characteristic of the Arabs descended from Modhar.

49. The ك‎ also answers to K, but it is not pronounced from the throat as the preceding letter. The Turks and many of the Arabs give it a softened pronunciation, analogous to that of q in the French words queue, qui; and it may be rendered by putting an i after k. Some Arabs pronounce the ك‎ and the ق‎ as an Italian c before i, as in the word cio, a sound expressed in French by the letters tch.

50. The ل‎ is perfectly rendered by L, and the م‎ by M.

51. The ن‎ is susceptible, according to the Arab grammarians, of many pronunciations. When it is followed by a vowel, it is pronounced always as N in the French word navire, but when it is followed immediately by another consonant the pronunciation varies.

52. The و‎ is pronounced as OU in French, in the words oui, ouate. It can also be rendered by W pronounced in the manner of the English. The Turks and Persians pronounce it as the French V.

53. The ه‎ represents only a very light and often insensible aspiration, as the h in the French words la Hollande, la Hongrie, or it indicates only a simple hiatus.

54. The ى‎ ought to be pronounced as a Y consonant, as in the English word yacht. The Germans render it by j, as in the words bejahen, jagd.

55. The لا‎ finds a place in the alphabet only because the two letters ل‎ and ا‎, of which it is composed, take, in their junction, a form which sometimes renders them unrecognizable.

The Vowels.

64. The Arabs have only three signs to indicate all the sounds. The first, named fatha, is formed like an acute accent, and is placed above the consonant with which it forms an articulate sound, as, كَتَبَ‎ cataba. The sound expressed by the fatha answers sometimes to the French a more or less open, sometimes to è or ai, as in the words succès, faire.

The second is called kesra. It is formed similar to the preceding, but is placed beneath the consonant with which it forms an articulate sound, as in the word نِمْرِ‎ nimri. The sound of the kesra answers sometimes to the French i, sometimes to é.

The third, called dhamma, has very nearly the form of our figure 9, sometimes it resembles our (,), and is always placed above the consonant with which it forms an articulate sound, as, كُلُّ‎ coullou. The sound of dhamma answers sometimes to the French o, sometimes to ou or eu.

68. The letters و‎, ا‎, and ى‎ often serve only to prolong the sound of the vowel which precedes them.

74. Besides the three vowel signs before spoken of, the Arabs have three other signs to which they give the name of tenwin, which indicates that the vowel ought to be followed with the articulation of a ن‎. Our grammarians call them nunnations; I shall call them nasal vowels. These nasal vowels are only placed at the end of words, and they serve to form some grammatical inflexions. Their signs are nothing but the figure of the analogous vowel redoubled; as, for example, بَابٌ‎ bâbon, بَابٍ‎ bâbin بَابً‎ bâban. These examples show at the same time the form of the three nasal vowels and their pronunciation. The nasal vowel an ought always to be followed by an ا‎, as يَوْمًا‎ yauman, except when it is found over a ة‎, as in حِكْمَةً‎ hicmètan, or followed by a ي‎ mute, as هُدًي‎, or placed over a hamza, as شَيْئً‎: in the last case the elif is often preserved after the tenwin, and it is written ‎شَيْأً‎. The ن‎ contained in these nasal vowels, in pronunciation, is subject to the same variations as the ن‎ consonant, and these variations are indicated in the same manner.

77. In a great number of Coufic manuscripts the three vowels are indicated by a very large point, painted ordinarily in red. Placed above the letter it indicates the fatha; placed below, it indicates the kesra, and placed in the body of the letter or at the end, or in a line with the writing, it indicates the dhamma. In order to indicate the nasal vowels, this point is doubled.

78. In African manuscripts the fatha and the kesra, instead of being inclined as our acute accent, are placed horizontally above or below the consonant to which they belong.

Of Orthographical Signs.

89. The djesma is so called, because it separates the artificial syllable at the end of which it is found, from the syllable succeeding. Its name signifies separation. It is placed above the letter, and is formed thus ( ْ ‎), as in the word أُقْعُدْ‎ ok-od.

The djesma may be considered as the sign of a very short vowel; it answers to the quiescent sheva of Hebrew grammarians, and also to their other short vowels, such as hatèf-patah, hatèf-ségol, &c., and to the sixth vowel of the Ethiopic alphabet.

107. When a consonant ought to be doubled in pronunciation, without the interposition of a written vowel, the Arabs do not double the figure of the letter, but they employ a sign named teschdid, formed thus ( ّ ‎). This mark is placed above the letter which ought to be doubled. Among the Arabs of Africa it is generally formed thus ([#]), or thus ([#]), and is placed above or below the letter, as the vowel which accompanies it. The figure of the teschdid is a little ش‎, abbreviated from the word شَدِيدٌ‎ strong, or of the word شِدّةٌ‎ strength, which is the name that the Africans give it.

124. Every ا‎ which is moved by a vowel, or which is moveable by nature, although it may become djesmaed by certain grammatical rules, is marked by a sign named hamza. This sign is formed thus (ء‎). The hamza or elif hamzaed is a real articulation, of which the value has been indicated already, and differs essentially from the elif not hamzaed, which is never moved by any vowel, and only enters into words as a letter of prolongation or as a mute letter. If the elif is moved by a kesra, the hamza is placed below the letter, and the kesra below the hamza, as, إِضْرَبْ‎.

130. A word which commences by a أ‎ hamzaed ought often to be joined to the word which precedes it; and this union is indicated by a sign named wesla, that is, junction; it is formed thus ‎(ٱ‎), and is placed above the elif. When this union takes place, the elif is always followed by a letter djesmaed, and then it is pronounced as a compound syllable, with the last one of the preceding word.

144. When the elif of prolongation is followed immediately by an ا‎ mute, instead of the last of these two ا‎, the hamza only is written with its corresponding vowel, and over the ا‎ of prolongation is placed a sign which is formed thus (ۤ‎), and which is called medda or matta, that is, prolongation.

146. The same sign is placed also over the letters, when they are employed as figures, or as abbreviations instead of entire words.

Of Punctuation and Abbreviations.

168. The Arabs generally do not employ any mark to indicate the pauses, whether at the end of a period, or in the course of the sentence. They only indicate the end of a subject, either by a red point, or by one of these marks ۬‎, ؞‎, ۞‎, or by writing in red the word which commences a new article, or by prolonging one of the letters of the first word, as وَفِيـــــها‎. These different methods of indicating the commencement of a new article answer to our fresh paragraphs (alinéa).

169. If, in common manuscripts, no mark of punctuation is made use of, these signs, on the contrary, are multiplied in manuscripts of the Kurán. The end of each verse is there indicated by the figure ؞; after each tenth verse, another sign is employed, which resembles the ‎ن‎ isolated, but entirely closed. These two signs mark rather the division of verses, founded in general upon the rhyme, than serve to distinguish the places where the reader ought to pause, in order to render more intelligible the sense of his discourse. The true signs of punctuation are the little letters written in red ink in the superior interlineation. The م‎ indicates a pause, necessary to avoid ambiguity: it is abridged from the word لاَزِمٌ‎ necessary. The ط‎, contracted from the word مُطْلَقٌ‎, that is, universal, shows a pause universally received by the readers of the Kurán. The ج‎, contracted from the word جَآئِزٌ‎ permitted, shows a pause left to the will of the reader. The ز, contracted from the word مُجَوَّزٌ‎, allowed, indicates a pause permitted, but not becoming. The ص‎, contracted from the word مُرَخَّصٌ‎ admissible, marks a slight pause granted only from necessity, in order that the reader may draw breath. When the sense requires that there should be no pause at the end of a verse, it is indicated by the word لا‎ not, written above the last word of the verse, and of which the meaning is لاَوَقْفَ‎ there is no pause here. The ق‎, contracted from the word قِيلَ‎ they say, marks a contested pause. Lastly the letters قفه‎, which represent the words وَقْفَةٌ يَسِرَةٌ‎, are the sign of an extremely slight pause.

Among the great number of marks of punctuation peculiar to the Kurán, the most necessary and the most used are the ط‎, the ج‎ and the word لا‎.

171. Abbreviations are sometimes indicated by a figure similar to a medda, and often they are marked by no particular sign.

Of Figures or Signs of Numeration.

The eighth column of the alphabet shows the value which the Arabs attach to their letters when they are employed as signs of numeration. Of these letters, which are twenty-eight in number, nine indicate the units, nine the tens, nine the hundreds, and one the number 1000. The order according to which these letters are placed, when considered as numerical signs, is that of the aboudjed. The last six letters being, as there is every reason to believe, of a much later invention than the rest of the alphabet, it is probable that the Arabs, before they made use of these letters, indicated the hundreds from 400 to 900 inclusive, in the same manner as the Hebrews, whose alphabet consists only of twenty-two letters. If they wished to express, for example, the number 600, they would join together the ت‎, which is equivalent to 400, and the ر‎, which is equivalent to 200. In order to express 900, they would join two ت‎, equal together to 800, to ق‎ = 100.

The letters employed as figures follow the same direction as the writing, from right to left, as, ‎قلب‎ 132, ‎غنج‎ 1053‎.

174. It is unnecessary to observe that in this system of numeration there is no figure which answers to our cipher (0); it is absolutely useless, as the value of each figure does not depend on its position in relation to those which precede or follow it.

175. The aboudjed of the Africans differing in some degree from that of the Asiatics, there is also some difference in the value which they attach to certain letters as signs of numeration. This difference consists in that among them the ص‎ is equal to 60, the ‎ض‎ 90, the س‎ 300, the ظ‎ 800, the غ‎ 900, and the ش‎ 1000.

176. The Arabs have also another mode of numeration, from which is derived those figures which we call Arabic; they call it the Indian cipher رَقَمٌ هِنْدِيٌّ‎. It is composed of the ten figures following:

‎ ‎١‎ ٢‎ ٣‎ ٤‎ ٥‎ ٦‎ ٧‎ ٨‎ ٩‎ ٠‎ 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 0

The 5 is often formed thus [#], and the 0 like our own. When the Arabs make use of this cipher, they follow a direction quite contrary to that of their writing, and proceed from left to right. This singularity is sufficient to prove that this cipher is not originally Arabic.

Arabic in the British Foundries.

Great Primer. Thorowgood and Besley. Walton’s Polyglot, 1657. This letter was in Grover’s foundry, and afterwards in James’s.

Thorowgood and Besley. Another Great Primer, cut from drawings made by Dr. Wilkins.

English. Caslon. These were the first punches cut by William Caslon for types. They were cut in 1720 for the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.

Thorowgood and Besley. This character was cut by the late Dr. Fry, under the directions of Dr. Wilkins, librarian to the East India Company, and is considered the most perfect fount at present in Europe.

Thorowgood and Besley. Another English from the punches cut for the Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge.

Oxford University.

Watts. Cut under the immediate directions of Professor Lee.

ARMENIAN.

“The Armenians had no characters peculiar to themselves until the fourth century, but they used indifferently those of the Syrians, of the Persians, of the Arabians, and of the Greeks. The present Armenian Alphabet contains thirty-eight letters, which they say were invented by one Mesrop or Miesrob, minister of state, and secretary to Warasdates, and Arsaces IV. kings of Armenia. Some authors affirm, that this Mesrop afterwards became a hermit, and corresponded with St. Chrysostom, who lived in the fourth century; though Angelus Roccha, in his discourse on the books in the Vatican library, George, patriarch of Alexandria, and Sixtus Senensis, assert, that St. Chrysostom was the inventor of the Armenian characters, in whose time the Bible was translated into the Armenian language, from the Greek Septuagint, by some of their doctors who had learned the Greek language, and amongst others by one Moses the grammarian, and David the philosopher. Although the Armenian characters are generally supposed to have been derived from the Greek, their forms are very different, and their number exceeds those in the Greek alphabet, by more than one third. The powers of the Armenian letters are peculiarly adapted to the notation of that language, which is very unpolished, and consequently very unlike the Greek. This alphabet contains several letters or marks for sounds which frequently occur in the Hebrew, Syriac, Arabic, and Armenian languages, but are not found in the Greek.

“The Armenians have four kinds of writing: The first is called Zakghachir, or flourished, used for the titles of books, and for the beginning of chapters.

“The second is called Erghathachir, writing with iron, or with a Stylus, which has long been disused.

“The third is called Poloverchir, or round, which is found in their fairest MSS.

“The fourth is called Notrchir, or running hand, which is used for the ordinary affairs of life. The names and powers of the Armenian letters are as follow:

“The Armenians say that Haik, who lived before the destruction of Babel, was the first who spoke the Haikanian or Armenian language.”--Astle.

Armenian Alphabet.

Key to Column Headers-- NL - Names of the Letters. FL - Figures of the Letters. PL - Powers of the Letters. NV - Numerical Value.

+-----------------------------+ | NL | FL | PL | NV | +-------+-----+-----+---------+ Aip ա A. 1. Pien բ P. 2. Chiem գ Ch. 3. Ta դ T. 4. Jeg ե Je. 5. Ssa զ Ss. 6. E է E. 7. Jet ը Je. 8. Tho թ Th. 9. Sgie ժ Sg. 10. Ini ի I. 20. Liun լ L. 30. Hhe խ Hh. 40. Za ծ Z. 50. Ghien կ Gh. 60. Ho հ H. 70. Zza ձ Zz. 80. Kat ղ K. 90. Ge ճ G. 100. Mien մ M. 200. I յ I. 300. Nu ն N. 400. Scia շ Sc. 500. Vua ո V. 600. Ccia չ Cc. 700. Be պ B. 800. Gge ջ Gg. 900. Rra ռ Rr. 1000. Se ս S. 2000. Vieu վ V. 3000. Diun տ D. 4000. Ere ր R. 5000. Zzo ց Zz. 6000. Hinu ւ V. 7000. Ppiur փ Pp. 8000. Che ք Ch. 9000. Ieu օ Eu. Fe ֆ F. 10,000.

Letters Which Bear An Affinity To Each Other.

ա a ......... տ d. գ ch ......... դ t. ե je ......... է e. զ ss ......... ղ k. ը je ......... ր r. ժ sg ......... ծ z. ի i ......... խ hh. լ l շ sc չ cc. ձ zz ......... ն n. ռ rr ս s ո u.

Armenian in the British Foundries.

English. Oxford University.

Pica. Caslon.

ASCENDING LETTERS.

This term includes all the capitals and the following small letters, b, d, f, h, k, l.

ASS.

Sometimes by way of joke, and sometimes by way of irritation, compositors are called Asses by the pressmen. In Moxon’s time they were called Galley Slaves. See ANCIENT CUSTOMS.

ASSISTANTS. See NEWSPAPERS.

ASTERISK,

or little star *, directs the reader to some note in the margin, or at the bottom of the page. Two or three asterisks generally denote the omission of some letters in a word, or of some bold or indelicate expression, or some defect in the manuscript.--Murray.

When there are more than one note in a page, the asterisk is the first reference used.

ASTRONOMICAL CHARACTERS.

The Twelve Zodiacal Constellations. ︎ ♈︎ Aries. ♉︎ Taurus. ♊︎ Gemini. ♋︎ Cancer. ♌︎ Leo. ♍︎ Virgo. ♎︎ Libra. ♏︎ Scorpio. ♐︎ Sagittarius. ♑︎ Capricorn. ♒︎ Aquarius. ♓︎ Pisces.

Names and Characters of the Planets, with Dragon’s Head and Dragon’s Tail.

⊙ The Sun. ♄ Saturn. ♃ Jupiter. ♂ Mars. ♁ Earth. ♀ Venus. ☿ Mercury. ☽ The Moon. ☊ Dragon’s Head. ☋ Dragon’s Tail.

Planets discovered since 1780.

♅ Uranus. ⚳ Ceres. ⚴ Pallas. ⚵ Juno. ⚶ Vesta.

The Character of the Aspects.

☌ Conjunction. ⚹ Sextile. ☍ Opposition. △ Trine. □ Quartile.

The Moon and its changes are thus designated:--

⚫ Denotes a New Moon. ☽ First Quarter of the Moon. ⚪ The Full Moon. ☾ Last Quarter of the Moon.

AUTHORS’ NAMES. See BOTANICAL AUTHORITIES. LAW AUTHORITIES. ORGANIC REMAINS.

AUTHOR’S PROOF.

After the errors of workmanship have been put to rights, a clean proof is printed and sent to the author or editor, who makes on it such alterations and amendments as he may think proper. This is called an Author’s Proof; and the compositor is paid for the time occupied in making these alterations in the types.

B.

BACK BOXES.

In cases for Italic where there are no small capitals, also in Old English, and similar founts, the boxes in the upper case, that are appropriated to small capitals in Roman letter, are styled Back Boxes, and serve to lay two-line Capitals in, and other irregular sorts.

BACK OF A COMPOSING STICK.

That part on which the bottom of the types rests.--M.

BACKS.

In a form of bookwork, the backs are those pieces of furniture placed between the sides of the pages and the cross of the chase, in quartos, octavos, and duodecimos; and, when a sheet is folded, form, except in quartos, the margin of part of the fore edge of a book. See IMPOSING. MARGIN.

BACKSIDE OF THE FORM,

is the under side that touches upon the correcting stone or press stone.--M.

BACK STAY.

A piece of girth or leather fastened to the lower hind rail at one end and to the top rim of the coffin at the other, in wooden presses, to check the running out of the carriage beyond the point which will allow the tympan to rise clear of the front of the platen.

BAD COPY.

Such copy as is ill written, or has much Italick, Latin, or Greek, or marginal notes, or few breaks, &c.--M. The term is now used only of manuscript that is badly written, and the words or the sense difficult to make out, with many interlineations. When this is the case, it is usual to pay something extra per sheet. For Greek, and marginal notes, an extra sum is always given, as may be seen in the Scale of Prices.

BAD REGISTER. See OUT OF REGISTER.

BAD WORK.

Any fault at the case or press, is in workmen’s language called Bad Work.--M. We now call it Bad Workmanship; and by the term Bad Work is understood solid matter; that is, not leaded; with long paragraphs; no white lines nor branching out; no short pages; nor any white pages; such work is also called A Solid Dig; any other work is also called Bad Work, that is tedious in the execution, or difficult to perform, and does not fetch the workman a remunerating price.

BAKE.

When the compositor lays up a form to clear it away, after a work is finished, if he does not rinse the letter as well as if it were rinsed for present use, or rather better, the ink that is dissolved among the lye would, with long standing by, harden between the letter, and make the letter stick so fast together that when it comes afterwards to be distributed, the compositor cannot without great difficulty and trouble get them asunder. This sticking together of the letter is called Baking of the Letter. And compositors in this case say The Letter is Baked.--M. This is the case particularly with new letter, if it be not distributed almost as soon as worked off; for if it be afterwards allowed to remain some time locked up in the chase, it is very difficult to separate and distribute, and causes great loss of time, and injury to the letter.

The usual remedy for this inconvenience is to pour boiling water on the pages repeatedly, which tends to make the letters separate more readily; but still the compositor has to press them against the edge of his case, which makes the ends of his fingers sore, and when he cannot accomplish it in this way, he not unfrequently must have recourse to his teeth. Soaking the new letter in soap and water before it is used, is said to be the best remedy.

BALDWIN, ELIZABETH. See DONATIONS.

BALL KNIFE.

An old blunt-edged knife, that pressmen lay by, to scrape their balls with.--M. It is generally an old table knife; but a sharp-edged one is better than a blunt one, if it be carefully used. The use of the Ball Knife is now nearly superseded by the adoption of composition rollers.

BALL LEATHERS.

The exterior coverings of the balls, made either of pelts, of tanned sheep’s skins.--M. Ball Leathers, dressed with oil, were introduced within the author’s recollection; but, although more durable, and sweeter in use than pelts, they were not adapted to produce fine work, and were therefore soon discontinued.

BALL LININGS.

When balls are made of pelts, the wool in the first instance is covered with the pelt of an old ball, previously soaked in the pelt pot and well scraped; this is again covered with a new pelt, and nailed to the ball stock, which makes the ball complete. The old pelt is called the Ball Lining, and makes it firmer in the neck, and also wear longer.

BALL NAILS.

The nails that ball leathers are tacked to the ball stocks with.--M.

BALL NECK.

That part of the ball which is immediately between the stock and the body of the wool, just below the nails, is named the Ball Neck, or the Neck of the Ball.

BALL RACK.

Two round tapering wooden pins fastened into a feather-edged piece of elm, and nailed to the near cheek of the press, in which to place the balls when they are not in use, nearly on a level with the ink block. There is frequently an additional one, for two balls, nailed higher up to the same cheek, under the cap, for a pair of spare balls, or to keep them separate when necessary; pelt balls injure each other when kept together for any length of time; and composition balls should never be left one upon the other, for they adhere to each other, and the surface is frequently torn in separating them.

Moveable ball racks are sometimes used for convenience, with the rack fastened to an upright piece of wood, fixed into a cross piece to serve it for standing upon.

BALLS.

Two circular pieces of pelt, leather, or canvass covered with composition, stuffed with wool and nailed to the ball stocks, used to cover the surface of the article to be printed with ink, in order to obtain an impression from it. Moxon says they were occasionally stuffed with hair; and that if the ball stocks were six inches in diameter the ball leathers were cut about nine inches and a half diameter. They are made larger, according to the work they are required for; those used for Newspapers were the largest.

Pelt Balls are superseded in London by composition Balls and composition rollers, and nearly so in the country; but when I recollect that the most splendidly printed English books were executed with pelt Balls, and that a printer may be so situated in the country, or in some foreign place, as not to be able to procure composition Balls or rollers, I think it useful to give directions how to make and manage Balls of pelts, so that wherever a printer may be situated, he may sustain no great inconvenience, provided he has a skin at his command: and I shall in the first place give an old Pressman’s directions for this purpose, who was well and practically experienced in every variety of presswork, and who wrote them expressly for this work.

“The pelt being well soaked, the pressman scrapes with the ball knife a little of the wet and filth off--twists it--puts it on the currying-iron, holding an end in each hand, and curries it, by pulling it strongly backwards and forwards, till it becomes warm and pliable, and the grease adheres to his hands, so that the pelt is in danger of slipping out of them while currying: without treading he cuts the pelt into two equal parts, across, and scrapes both sides of them; he then lays one of them on a press stone, or on any other stone that is large enough, and stretches it and spreads it well with the grain side downwards: the pelt of an old ball being well soaked, he cleans it, scraping it partially, so that some of the moisture may remain in it, and spreads it on the new pelt, as a lining, but does not stretch it nearly so much as the new one, and then nails an edge of them to the ball stock: the wool, being previously carded or combed, he lays in single locks one upon another, crossways, till he has enough for the size of the Ball which he is making. If it be for a newspaper it must be very large; if for bookwork, to be used with common ink, it must be smaller in proportion; but in both cases he brings the ends of the locks of wool into one hand, forming it into the shape of a ball very slightly, and puts these ends into the bowl of the stock; then bringing the opposite edge of the pelt to that already nailed, he also nails that to the ball stock; then he nails two other parts of the pelt opposite to each other, between those parts before nailed; then he plaits the pelt, nailing it regularly on the ball stocks; and cuts off the superfluous edges of the skin. The linings ought to be large enough to be nailed to the ball stock equal with the skin. Then he makes another ball, exactly the same as the first; and if both have a full even face, with no hillocks or dales, he has got a pair of good Balls.

“After having knocked up his Balls, he washes both them and the stocks well, and lets them lie out of the water a quarter of an hour; then placing one edge of the face upon the edge of the bank, the coffin of the press, or upon any other convenient place, and the end of the ball stock against his breast, he takes the handle of a sharp table knife in one hand and the end of the blade in the other, and scrapes it regularly and rather strongly from the plaits to the face of the Ball, at every scrape turning round the Ball, which brings out such a quantity of grease and moisture, as obliges him at the first to wipe his knife at every scrape; he thus proceeds, till he can scarcely bring any more out of the skin. He then places a sheet or sheets of paper on the face of the Ball, and rubs it well with his hands, till the Ball is thoroughly dry, his companion doing the same to the other Ball: they then begin to work the form.

“If a pressman has to execute fine work with strong ink, he stuffs the Balls harder with wool than he does for weak ink; because strong ink lugs or stretches the skin very fast, and soon slackens the Balls, if not hard stuffed.

“I was several years employed on fine work and strong ink, in an office where it was not allowed to tread a skin; this circumstance caused me to try the above-mentioned plan, and experience has taught me that it is by far the most preferable method.

“I also know by experience that a greasy skin is the best for strong ink, if treated in this manner; because it always keeps mellow until the balls are worn out, and there is less trouble in capping them.

“Making Balls is a nasty job: there is an old proverb in the trade, that ‘The devil would have been a pressman, if there were no Balls to make;’ that is, the printer’s devil.” See PELTS.

Tanned sheep’s skins, dressed with oil, have been used, to avoid smell, and for durability: they were more durable than pelts; but they were not calculated for producing fine impressions, not being soft; and, in consequence, not retaining dirt or other extraneous matter on their surface; this occasioned picks, and rendered them unsuitable for printing small letter or fine engravings with neatness.

When the pressmen leave work at night, the pelt balls are capped; that is, they are wrapped up, each in a blanket steeped in urine; and this is always done when they are not in use: it keeps them soft, and in working condition; but they are to be scraped, and dried with paper, to get rid of the moisture, each time they are wanted. There have been many attempts to supersede the use of urine, on account of its disagreeableness and smell; but no substitute, to my knowledge, has answered the purpose so well with pelts.

Composition Balls and composition rollers have, as I previously observed, superseded the use of pelt balls in the metropolis, and nearly so in the country. This has arisen from their superior cleanliness and sweetness, and being equal to pelts in producing good work. They can also be procured, generally, at the moment they are wanted, in the best working state; since their introduction the manufacture of them has become a new business, and they are supplied at so moderate a rate, (either per week or quarter,) and may be renewed as often as required, that scarcely a printing office in London at the present day troubles itself to make Balls; and hence no pressman need ever complain of having bad Balls as an excuse for bad workmanship.

These Balls will be found peculiarly convenient in small offices, where even one press is not in constant employment; for they may be kept for any length of time without injury to them; and if they be preserved in a proper temperament, will be always ready for use at the moment required. If they should become a little too dry, they may be restored to a proper state for working in a very short time by sponging them over with water, and distributing them; or, if there be time, by placing them in a damp situation, in order that they may imbibe moisture.

They may be easily made in an office at a distance from town, where it may be both inconvenient and expensive to have them removed backwards and forwards, by having a shallow dish formed of tin, &c. pouring the melted composition in it, and before it is cold attaching a piece of canvass to it sufficiently large to form a Ball of the size wanted. The facing will be thus thicker in the middle and taper off to the edge, which will be quite thin; and the edge of the composition should be continued well over the rounding of the Ball, to prevent it ever touching the form in beating, and thus avoiding any ill effects from portions of ink or dirt that would lodge at the extremity of the composition, and come in contact with the types or engraving. See COMPOSITION.

BALL STOCKS.

Turned of Alder or Maple. They are about seven inches in diameter, and have their under side turned hollow, to contain the greater quantity of wool or hair, to keep the ball leathers plump the longer.--M. They are now made of Elm, and the handles are Beech: but an improvement has been made in this article of late years, although it has not been generally adopted, viz. turning the bowl and handle in one piece, instead of having the handle fitted into the bowl, which frequently came loose, and was troublesome to the Pressman, often catching the skin of his hand, and pinching it. The usual size of the bowl for bookwork, is five inches and a quarter in diameter.

BANK.

A deal table, on which the Pressmen have the paper when printing. It was called a Horse in Moxon’s time. See HORSE. It is useful to have a small drawer in the front of it, in which the Pressmen may put their thin paper for overlays, their paste points, and many other articles that would otherwise be lying upon the shelf or platen.

BANK NOTES.

On the 13th of January, 1819, Mr. James Fergusson, of Newman Street, Oxford Street, printer, sent to the Commissioners for inquiring into the Prevention of Forgery of Bank Notes, his plan for that purpose, of which the following is his published description.

“My plan is reared upon the solid foundation of putting it in the power of every individual to be certain whether a Bank-note is genuine or spurious by inspection. I propose, in order to form the ground-work of Bank-notes, to cast a fount, or several founts, of types, formed of such a peculiar shape, that, when printed from, the impression would appear, at first sight, like a line engraving; while, at the same time, when examined more closely, every part of it might be easily read. Although it is not in my power, without going to considerable expence, to produce a specimen of such types as ought to be made for this purpose, yet no one will deny that they may be obtained by means of punch-cutters and letter-founders. This being granted, let me suppose that I have got such types; I should then proceed to compose a page with them of the size of a Bank-note, consisting of such subject-matter as may be deemed advisable,--probably, an explanation of the way by which forgery could be detected. From this page of moveable types, I should make a stereotype plate; and I should then, by stamping or engraving upon the stereotype plate, put the promissory words of the Bank-note, with the addition of whatever ornamental lines might be thought proper. This stereotype plate, so formed, would give, by one pull at the letter-press, a completed Bank-note, unless it might be deemed requisite to add the numbering; and a signature or signatures, in writing. Having got one stereotype plate in the way I describe, I should use it for no other purpose than to obtain others; and from them I could easily make plates to any amount that may be necessary, all which would yield impressions obviously alike. As the promissory and ornamental parts of the note, in white, will purposely be made to intersect the words printed in black all over the surface of the note, the intersections will prove an infallible guide to distinguish a spurious note from a genuine one. This contrivance of intersections being the leading feature in my plan, I have denominated it The Intersection Plan.

“Individuals, when familiarized to notes issued upon this principle, would naturally select some portion to which they might easily refer, to ascertain the genuineness of a note. And, for further security, if necessary, the Bank might print what I may call Standards, for the use of the public, to be sold for a trifle, merely to insure their preservation. The Standards to be printed from the same plates as the notes themselves, but on paper quite of another texture and colour from the note paper, for the purpose of proving the correctness of the intersections.” See FORGERY.

BANKRUPTS,

Scotland. 2 & 3 Vict. c. 41. “An Act for regulating the Sequestration of the Estates of Bankrupts in Scotland.

s. 143. “And be it enacted, That from and after the Commencement of this Act the Keeper of the Edinburgh Gazette shall on each Day of Publication furnish a Copy thereof to the Keeper of Edictal Citations and to the Bill Chamber Clerks, who shall keep the same regularly filed, and make the said Gazettes on all Occasions patent to the Lieges at Office Hours, on Payment of a Fee of Sixpence and no more.

s. 144. “And be it enacted, That no Advertisement inserted in the London Gazette or in the Edinburgh Gazette by virtue of this Act, or the said recited Act of the Fifty-fourth Year of the Reign of His Majesty King George the Third, intituled An Act for rendering the Payment of Creditors more equal and expeditious in Scotland, or an Act of the Sixth and Seventh Year of His late Majesty, intituled An Act for regulating the Process of Cessio bonorum in the Court of Session, and for extending the Jurisdiction of Sheriffs in Scotland to such Cases, shall be charged by the Keepers of the said Gazettes for Publication therein at a higher Price, nor shall a higher Price be paid for such Publication, than the Sums specified in the Schedule (L.) hereunto annexed.

s. 145. “And be it enacted, That from and after the Commencement of this Act all Conveyances, Assignations, Instruments, Discharges, Writings, or Deeds relating solely to the Estate belonging to any Bankrupt against whom Sequestration has been or may be awarded either under this or any former Act, and which Estate, after the Execution of such Conveyances, Assignations, Instruments, Discharges, Writings, or Deeds, shall be and remain the Property of such Bankrupt for the Benefit of his Creditors, or the Trustee appointed or chosen under or by virtue of such Sequestration, and all Discharges to the said Bankrupt, and all Deeds, Assignations, Instruments, or Writings for reinvesting the said Bankrupt in the Estate, and all Powers of Attorney, Commissions, Factories, Oaths, Affidavits, Articles of Roup or Sale, Submissions, Decrees Arbitral, and all other Instruments and Writings whatsoever relating solely to the Estate of any Bankrupt sequestrated as aforesaid, and all other Deeds or Writings forming a Part of the Proceedings ordered under such Sequestration, and all Notices or Advertisements inserted in the London and Edinburgh Gazettes relative thereto, shall be exempt from all Stamp Duties or other Government Duty.”

SCHEDULE (L.)

“_Table of Prices payable for Advertisements in the London or Edinburgh Gazettes._

£ s. d. For Six Lines and under 0 6 0 For more than Six Lines and not exceeding Ten Lines 0 7 6 For more than Ten Lines and not exceeding Fifteen Lines 0 10 6 For more than Fifteen Lines and not exceeding Twenty Lines 0 14 6 For more than Twenty Lines and not exceeding Twenty-five Lines 0 17 6 For more than Twenty-five Lines and not more than Thirty Lines 1 0 6”

BAR. See PRESS BAR.

BASKET.

In printing offices where there are large founts of letter, and the fount cases of any particular fount are not sufficient to hold the superfluous sorts, the surplus is put in coffins, and deposited in round baskets, till wanted.

BATTER.

When the face of any letters gets injured in a form, it is termed a Batter.

This accident frequently occurs:--in the course of working at press a letter or letters will draw out in beating, and occasionally be left on the form without being perceived; this, when the next impression is pulled, injures the page on which it was left;--a pin, needle, or bodkin, used as pickers, will sometimes be laid on a page and forgot--and other small articles, which produce the same injury. It also happens with forms reared up at the ends of frames, where the faces of the letter in the forms are put to each other, with a quoin, or a piece of furniture, to prevent them touching, which being accidentally displaced, the letter gets injured. The only thing to be done when these accidents occur, is to replace the letters; this however is too frequently done without showing a revise to the Reader or Overseer; and thus errors creep into a work, which no care on the part of a Reader can prevent. To steady careful men these accidents seldom happen; and they ought to be guarded against, in as much as they cause loss of time to the workmen, and expense of materials to the master printer; and when letters or words must be replaced, the work should never be proceeded with at press, previously to its being examined.

When a fine engraving on wood is at press, the workman should be most particularly careful, as an accident might thus spoil an expensive work of art, which it might be impossible to replace.

When a Batter unfortunately happens at press in working stereotype plates, it is too frequently overlooked by the pressmen, and the work proceeds in a deteriorated state; while, generally speaking, if the same accident had happened to a form of moveable types it would have been set right. The reason is, that while in the latter case the accident could be remedied in a few minutes, the stereotype plate on the other hand would have to be taken out of the form and sent to the founders, and would not be repaired in less than five or six hours, during which time the pressmen would be unemployed, to their loss. This is one cause that operates against the more general use of stereotype plates.

BEARD OF A LETTER,

is the outer angle of the square shoulder of the shank, which reaches almost up to the bottom of the face of the letter; and is commonly scraped off by the Founder.--M.

BEARER.

A piece of reglet pasted on the frisket to ease any particular part in a form that has too much pressure on it from the platen of the press.--M.

Double Pica reglet is used for this purpose, as its thickness is equal to the difference between the height of the types and the furniture; and this application of it makes this sized reglet in general a scarce article in a printing office.

Where any parts of the impression of a form come off hard, which from various causes occasionally happens, particularly at the edges of the pages, and at the foot of a short page, a bearer is applied to ease that part; but some care however is required in its application--it must not bear upon any printed matter at the back of it, for if it does, it will smear and deface that part, nor is it necessary to place it close to the part, but it may be put at some distance, and if convenient near the outer edge of the paper, and made to rest on the flat part of the furniture.

After selecting a piece of reglet of the proper length, paste one side of it, and place it with the pasted side uppermost upon the furniture where it is required, then turn down the tympans and frisket and rub that part with the hand to make it adhere to the frisket; or, as is usually done, after the form is beat, when the next pull will make it adhere; if it be not quite sufficient, a thickness or two of a wrapper pasted on it will ease the pull sufficiently on that part.

High Bearers, are pieces of furniture made barely letter height; they are used where separate wood cuts are printed, or very small forms; they are placed on the press stone, usually pasted down, but at such a distance from the printed matter that neither the balls nor the rollers touch them in inking the form; they lighten the pressure on the extremities, and tend to equalize the pull if the carriage be not run in exactly to its place, by the platen bearing upon them. If they be not sufficiently high, they may be added to by overlays pasted upon them.

BEAT.

To cover the surface of the types with ink by means of the balls.--M. See FINE PRESSWORK.

BEAT FAT.

If a Pressman takes too much ink with his balls, he beats fat. The black English faced letter is generally beaten fat.--M. At the present day we understand by Fat Beating, that a pressman beating carefully, goes gradually two or three times over the form, so that every part of the surface of the type is touched six or seven times by the face of the balls; and is thus uniformly covered with a proper quantity of ink.

BEAT LEAN.

Is to take but little ink, and often: all small letter must be beaten lean.--M. This and the preceding term Beat Fat, have changed their meaning since the days of Moxon; to beat lean now, is to beat lightly, and quickly make a riddance of work, without much regard to its quality.

BED.

To bed or lay the press stone in the coffin, so that it shall lie firm and solid in all parts.--M. There are different ways of bedding a press stone: some bed it in bran; some in plaster; but the general way is with paper. To effect this the paper ought not to have any large knots in it, and should be cut to the size of the coffin, and if there be any inequalities in the bottom of the stone, there must be additional pieces of paper placed under it to fill them up. When it is supposed there is sufficient paper in the coffin to raise the stone high enough, it is slung in on two pieces of cord, and a trial made of its firmness; if it rocks, it is lifted out again, and additional paper placed in those parts where the stone did not rest firmly. When it is properly bedded, the ends of the cords are tucked in at the sides of the stone so as to be easily picked out again with a bodkin. When the stone has got to lie solid with working, the upper side should be about a Brevier higher than the coffin.

Although I have mentioned cord, as being generally used for slinging the stone into the coffin, and lifting it out again, yet strong flat tape is decidedly superior; the stone lies more solid with it than with cord, and is not so liable to break.

BENEFACTIONS. See DONATIONS.

BENGALESE.

The following article is extracted from Nathaniel Brassey Halhed’s Grammar of the Bengal Language.

“Exclusive of the Shanscrit, there are three different dialects applied (tho’ not with equal currency) in the kingdom of Bengal: Viz. the Persian, the Hindostanic and the proper Bengalese; each of which has its own peculiar department in the business of the country, and consequently neither of them can be universally adopted to the exclusion of the others.

“What the pure Hindostanic is to upper India, the language which I have here endeavoured to explain is to Bengal, intimately related to the Shanscrit both in expressions, construction and character. It is the sole channel of personal and epistolary communication among the Hindoos of every occupation and tribe. All their business is transacted, and all their accounts are kept in it; and as their system of education is in general very confined, there are few among them who can write or read any other idiom: the uneducated, or eight parts in ten of the whole nation, are necessarily confined to the usage of their mother tongue.

“The Shanscrit, or sacred language of Hindostan, from whence the dialect of Bengal immediately proceeds, is supposed by its professors to be the most antient and most excellent in the world. They assert that it exceeds every other language in the number of its letters, and esteem this excess as an incontrovertible argument of its antiquity and superiority.

“The Bengal Alphabet, like that of the Shanscrit, consists of FIFTY letters, in the following order.

“First Series.

অ o আ aa ই ee ঈ ee উ oo ঊ oo ঋ r_ee_ ৠ ree ঌ l_ee_ ৡ lree এ a ঐ i ও o ঔ ou অং ung অঃ oh

“Second Series.

ক k_o_ খ k,h_o_ গ g_o_ ঘ g,h_o_ ঙ ng_oo-o_ চ ch_o_ ছ ch,h_o_ জ j_o_ ঝ j,h_o_ ঞ gn_ee-o_ ট t_o_ ঠ t,h_o_ ড d_o_ ঢ d,h_o_ ণ aano ত t_o_ থ t,h_o_ দ d_o_ ধ d,h_o_ ন n_o_ প p_o_ ফ p,h_o_ ব b_o_ ভ b,h_o_ ম m_o_ য j_o_ র r_o_ ল l_o_ ব w_o_ -- ষ sh_o_ ষ sh_o_ স s_o_ হ h_o_ ক্ষ khy-o

“It is to be observed, that in the Bengal alphabet, all the names of the consonants commence with the respective consonants which they denote; as ko, go, jo, &c. whereas in English, seven of them are preceded by a vowel: ef, el, em, en, ar, ess, & ex. It follows from hence, that the short vowel of the Bengalese is invariably subjoined to the consonant with which it is uttered, and never precedes: as ক and গ always stand for k_o_, and g_o_, and in no case for _o_k, or _o_g.

“The vowels, as used in composition, when joined with consonants, have a very different figure from those which are in the first series of the alphabet. I shall here insert a table of the forms of vowels in composition, corresponding to those which are initial or single.

“A Table of the corresponding Vowels.

অ o ক k_o_ (the included vowel.) আ aa কা kaa এ a কে ka ই ee কি k_ee_ ঐ i কৈ ki or k_o_-i ঈ ee কী kee ও o কো ko উ oo কু k_oo_ ঔ ou কৌ kou ঊ oo কূ koo অং ung কং kung অঃ _o_h কঃ k_o_h

“By the original structure of this language every consonant inherently possesses the short vowel on which its utterance depends; it is plain therefore on this principle, that no two consonants could have been joined together, and successively pronounced in the same syllable, but that a vowel must necessarily have intervened. As an expedient to remedy this inconvenience, a set of distinct characters were invented, called ফলা P,h_o_laa, or adjuncts. They are certain subordinate and subsidiary figures, that may be attached to each of the consonants in the alphabet respectively, to provide against the too frequent recurrence of the internal vowel.

“These P,holaa, are presented in a distinct series or alphabet, consisting of eleven subservient marks or signs, for different letters; which are here joined to ক k_o_, the first of the single consonants, and which may, in the same manner, be applied to all the other letters.

“The twelfth word of the series, (which seems to be added by the Bengalese merely to fill up the rhythm) relates to another subject, which will be explained in a subsequent remark.

“The reader must remember, that the letter র r_o_, in its proper character, is never joined to any other letter or adjunct; but its figure is entirely changed by a connection with other consonants, as will be seen in the following series.

“The twelve P,HOLAS.

Figure. Name. Power. ক্য ky-o ky-o ক্র k_o_r_o_ kr_o_ ক্ন k_o_n_o_ kn_o_ ক্ল k_o_l_o_ kl_o_ ক্ব koo-o kw_o_, or sometimes koo. ক্ম k_o_m_o_ km_o_ কৃ kirr_ee_ kr_ee_ কৢ kill_ee_ kl_ee_ র্ক ark_o_ rk_o_ ঙ্ক ungk_o_ ungk_o_ ষ্ক ashk_o_ shk_o_ সিদ্ধি sh_ee_dd,h_ee_ ----

“The compound letters may be formed by three methods: either by placing one letter immediately under another, or by blending two letters together, so as to make one character from their union; or by making the first of the two consonants much smaller than the other letters. This last mode seems to be the most common.

“সিদ্ধি sh_ee_dd,h_ee_, called the twelfth P,holaa, is a word always prefixed to the class of vowels contained in the first Series of the alphabet. Sheedd,hee is part of a Shanscrit sentence, which means be it properly performed; and as these words are usually prefixed to the class of vowels, that Series has obtained the name of sheedd,hee.

“The Series Sh_ee_d,h_ee_.

সি দ্ধি র স্তু sh_ee_ dd,h_ee_ r_o_ st_oo_

অ আ ই ঈ o aa ee ee

উ ঊ ঋ ৠ oo oo r_ee_ ree

ঌ ৡ এ ঐ l_ee_ lee a i

ও ঔ অং অঃ o ou ung oh

অ o, is always an initial letter.

আ aa, is also initial.

“I shall set down a few of the most common contractions of letters which are constantly used by all the Bengalese, as being more expeditious, as well as more elegant than a simple junction of the single letters, whose office they perform.

ক্র kr_o_, stands for ক্র the kirr_o_ Pholaa.

[#] _o_kt_o_, is ও to blended with ক k_o_; its regular form is [#].

কু k_oo_, stands for ক k_o_ with hr_o_sw_oo_kaar.

[#] ung_o_, is compounded of ঙ ng_oo_-o with গ g_o_ subjoined.

[#] _o_ggy_o_, is another figure for the Pholaa [#].

[#] m_oo_, is ম m_o_ and ব w_o_ compounded. The simple form is [#].

[#] _o_shn_o_, for [#] i. e. ণ aan_o_ subjoined to ষ sh_o_.

[#] sh_oo_, initial and medial, [#] sh_oo_, final; two figures for [#].

[#] This figure stands for both [#] _o_tt_o_ and [#] t_oo_.

[#] g_oo_, is used for [#].

[#] h_oo_, stands for [#].

[#] _o_hr_o_, is kr_o_ Pholaa subjoined to হ h_o_.

[#] tr_o_, stands for [#].

[#] roo, is used instead of [#].

[#] _o_hl_o_, is ল l_o_ subjoined to হ h_o_.

[#] _o_nd_o_, compounded of ণ aan_o_ and ড d_o_.

[#] _o_hj_o_, is হ h_o_ and জ j_o_ blended together.

[#] _o_hm_o_, a compound of হ h_o_ and ম m_o_.

[#] _o_st_oo_, is স s_o_ and ট t_o_, with hr_o_sw_oo_kaar subjoined.

[#] _o_str_o_, is the letter স s_o_ compounded with ট t_o_, and the kr_o_ Pholaa.

[#] j_oo_, stands for [#].

[#] _o_gd,h_o_, [#] _o_dd,h_o_, [#] _o_nd,h_o_, represent ধ d,h_o_ severally subjoined to গ g_o_, দ d_o_, and ন n_o_.

[#] this figure is called _o_rdd,h_o_-t_o_, i. e. semi-to; for _o_rdd,h_o_ signifies half. It is used for the letter ত t_o_ without its internal vowel; and in the middle of a word is generally represented by ২ the numerical figure of two.

[#] _o_ty_o_, is the preceding [#] blended with the kyo pholaa.

“I shall now proceed to a few marks of reference commonly used by the Bengalese.

“[#] This figure is always put at the top of every writing, and is meant as an invocation to G_o_nash, the Deity of Knowledge and Arts; it is called G_o_nashar aak_o_r_ee_, or the crook of Gonash. So the Mahometans always begin with the letter [#] aleph, as a token of the unity of God.

“[#] Chaandb_oo_ndaa, is a mark put over certain letters to give them a very forcible nasal expression.

“৺ Eeshw_o_r, is properly one of the deities of the Hindoo Trinity. The name of God was supposed too holy to be inserted among the general class of words, and was therefore written at the top of the page, and wherever this name should occur in a sentence, the mark here specified was put as a reference to it. The form still remains, but the usage is degraded into a mere compliment: for in all petitions, or letters from inferiors to their superiors, the name of the person addressed is now put at the top, and this sign of reference occupies the place in the body of the letter, where the name should regularly have been inserted.

“[#] Sree properly signifies prosperity, and is prefixed to every name which they mean to mention with respect; as sree sree Raam, sree sree G_o_nash.

“One or more of these titles of Hindoo deities is first written on every piece of paper, as an amulet or charm, before any letter, petition or other writing whatever, is committed to it. In the same manner the Mahometans universally apply their Bismillah (or, In the name of God.) as we formerly wrote Emanuel at the top of letters, and still continue to commence a ledger with LAUS DEO.

“The denominations of the cardinal numbers are so irregular in Bengalese, that I find it will be necessary to exhibit them as far as one hundred. And it must be observed as a particularity, that the ninth numeral of every series of ten, is not specified by the term of nine in the common order of progression, but takes its appellation from the series immediately above; as for instance the number twenty nine is not expressed by nobeesh, which should seem the proper denomination, but is called oonteesh, or one less than thirty. So thirty nine is oonchaa-leesh, or one less than forty.

১ 1 ২১ 21 ৪১ 41 ৬১ 61 ৮১ 81 ২ 2 ২২ 22 ৪২ 42 ৬২ 62 ৮২ 82 ৩ 3 ২৩ 23 ৪৩ 43 ৬৩ 63 ৮৩ 83 ৪ 4 ২৪ 24 ৪৪ 44 ৬৪ 64 ৮৪ 84 ৫ 5 ২৫ 25 ৪৫ 45 ৬৫ 65 ৮৫ 85 ৬ 6 ২৬ 26 ৪৬ 46 ৬৬ 66 ৮৬ 86 ৭ 7 ২৭ 27 ৪৭ 47 ৬৭ 67 ৮৭ 87 ৮ 8 ২৮ 28 ৪৮ 48 ৬৮ 68 ৮৮ 88 ৯ 9 ২৯ 29 ৪৯ 49 ৬৯ 69 ৮৯ 89 ১০ 10 ৩০ 30 ৫০ 50 ৭০ 70 ৯০ 90 ১১ 11 ৩১ 31 ৫১ 51 ৭১ 71 ৯১ 91 ১২ 12 ৩২ 32 ৫২ 52 ৭২ 72 ৯২ 92 ১৩ 13 ৩৩ 33 ৫৩ 53 ৭৩ 73 ৯৩ 93 ১৪ 14 ৩৪ 34 ৫৪ 54 ৭৪ 74 ৯৪ 94 ১৫ 15 ৩৫ 35 ৫৫ 55 ৭৫ 75 ৯৫ 95 ১৬ 16 ৩৬ 36 ৫৬ 56 ৭৬ 76 ৯৬ 96 ১৭ 17 ৩৭ 37 ৫৭ 57 ৭৭ 77 ৯৭ 97 ১৮ 18 ৩৮ 38 ৫৮ 58 ৭৮ 78 ৯৮ 98 ১৯ 19 ৩৯ 39 ৫৯ 59 ৭৯ 79 ৯৯ 99 ২০ 20 ৪০ 40 ৬০ 60 ৮০ 80 ১০০ 100”

In respect to the Bengalese types with which Halhed’s grammar is printed, he thus observes, “The public curiosity must be strongly excited by the beautiful characters which are displayed in the following work: and although my attempt may be deemed incompleat or unworthy of notice, the book itself will always bear an intrinsic value, from its containing as extraordinary an instance of mechanic abilities as has perhaps ever appeared. That the Bengal letter is very difficult to be imitated in steel will readily be allowed by every person who shall examine the intricacies of the strokes, the unequal length and size of the characters, and the variety of their positions and combinations. It was no easy task to procure a writer accurate enough to prepare an alphabet of a similar and proportionate body throughout, and with that symmetrical exactness which is necessary to the regularity and neatness of a fount. Mr. Bolts (who is supposed to be well versed in this language) attempted to fabricate a set of types for it, with the assistance of the ablest artists in London. But as he egregiously failed in executing even the easiest part, or primary alphabet, of which he has published a specimen, there is no reason to suppose that his project, when compleated, would have advanced beyond the usual state of imperfection to which new inventions are constantly exposed.

“The advice and even sollicitation of the Governor General prevailed upon Mr. Wilkins, a gentleman who has been some years in the India Company’s civil service in Bengal, to undertake a set of Bengal types. He did, and his success has exceeded every expectation. In a country so remote from all connexion with European artists, he has been obliged to charge himself with all the various occupations of the Metallurgist, the Engraver, the Founder, and the Printer. To the merit of invention he was compelled to add the application of personal labour. With a rapidity unknown in Europe, he surmounted all the obstacles which necessarily clog the first rudiments of a difficult art, as well as the disadvantages of solitary experiment; and has thus singly on the first effort exhibited his work in a state of perfection which in every part of the world has appeared to require the united improvements of different projectors, and the gradual polish of successive ages.”

The gentleman here spoken of was Charles Wilkins, Esq., a descendant of the learned Bishop Wilkins, and one of the founders of the Asiatic Society. He was afterwards created Doctor of Laws, and appointed Librarian to the East-India Company at their establishment in Leadenhall Street. He was reputed to be the best Shanscrit scholar in Europe.

BENVENUE.

Half a crown paid by a new workman to the Chapel when he commences, which is always spent. If a journeyman wrought formerly in the same printing house, and comes again to work in it, he pays but half a benvenue. If a journeyman smout more or less on another printing house, he pays half a benvenue.--M. See ANCIENT CUSTOMS.

This custom is still retained in printing offices, and the amount generally paid is the same as it was in the seventeenth century, though the value of half a crown then was considerably more than it is now. Under particular circumstances the Chapel sometimes takes less; and the workmen always add something each, so as to be able to provide bread and cheese and a draught of porter to welcome the new comer. The word is now pronounced Bevénue; it is evidently a corruption of the Fr. bien venu or welcome.

BIBLE ORTHOGRAPHY.

Many religious works are printed with numerous extracts from the Holy Scriptures without any reference to the Book, Chapter, or Verse, and as they are frequently made from memory, they are generally inaccurate. I am clearly of opinion that wherever a quotation is made, it should be given literally as it appears in the work from which it is taken, otherwise it is worse than useless,--for it misleads. With regard to extracts from the Bible, I hold it indispensable that they should be given without the slightest variation from the original; but as many words in the Bible vary in their orthography from Johnson’s Dictionary, which is the book of reference generally in use, and as the authorized editions of the Scriptures differ in this respect from each other in many instances, I have collated the King’s Printers, the Oxford, the Cambridge, and the Edinburgh editions with Johnson’s Dictionary and with each other, for the purpose of enabling the printer to preserve uniformity in orthography with little trouble to himself in reprints of the Bible, and in extracts occurring in religious works, according as the author may prefer any of these editions.

These variations from each other do not extend to words but are confined to the orthography, and to the difference of the same expression being given in one word, in two words, or in being made a compound word; thus in the Cambridge and the Edinburgh Bibles there are a great number of compound words, while in the King’s Printers and Oxford Bibles the same words are given either joined together as one word or made into two words; and we find very few compound words, except proper names. I have also given the Bible orthography where Johnson gives two ways of spelling a word. The result will be seen in the following Table; which also shows the variations, to a certain degree, that have taken place in the language during the last two hundred years.

The late Mr. Thomas Bensley, who was printer to the University of Oxford, told me, about the year 1805, that they had a sealed copy there, as a standard to read from; if this be the case, it is difficult to account for their copies of late years having numerous variations from the earlier editions. I think it very desirable that there should be a standard edition that we could refer to, as a pure text; and it would also be desirable to know on what authority these variations are made in the holy Scriptures, for every word, every point, nay every capital letter, I believe, was carefully considered before it was adopted in the first edition of the authorized version in 1611, and this too by a considerable number of the most learned men of the kingdom, who had the direction of the work.

With regard to the words in the Bible printed in Italic characters, Dr. Myles Smyth, one of the two appointed Revisers of the authorized version, in the Preface to the first edition, published in 1611, gives the following reason for their use:--

“Moreouer, whereas the necessitie of the sentence required any thing to be added (for such is the grace and proprietie of the Ebrewe and Greeke tongues that it cannot, but either by circumlocution, or by adding the verbe or some word, be vnderstood of them that are not well practised therein), wee haue put it in the text with an other kinde of letter, that it may easily bee discerned from the common letter.”

The Preface was written and affixed by the King’s command. The first Edition of the Bible was printed in Black Letter, and the “other kinde of letter” was roman; when the Black Letter was disused, and the Roman character substituted, the “other kinde of letter” was changed to Italic. Dr. Smyth was afterwards Bishop of Gloucester.

----------------+----------------+-----------------+----------------+---------------- King’s Printers.| Oxford. | Cambridge. | Edinburgh. | Reference. ----------------+----------------+-----------------+----------------+---------------- Adoram |Hadoram |Hadoram |Hadoram |Gen. x. 27. Agar } |Agar |Agar |Agar |Gal. iv. 24. Hagar } |Hagar |Hagar |Hagar |Gen. xvi. 1. alabaster box |alabaster box |alabaster-box |alabaster-box |Matt. xxvi. 7. algum trees |algum trees |algum-trees |algum-trees |2 Chr. ii. 8. alledgeth |alledgeth |alledgeth |alledgeth |Job viii. Head. alledging |alledging |alledging |alledging |Acts xvii. 3. Alleluia |Alleluia |Alleluia |Alleluia |Rev. xix. 1. almond tree |almond tree |almond-tree |almond-tree |Eccl. xii. 5. almug trees |almug trees |almug-trees |almug-trees |1 Kings x. 11. Alpheus |Alphæus |Alpheus |Alpheus |Acts i. 13. ambassage |ambassage |ambassage |ambassage |Luke xiv. 32. ancle |ancle |ancle |ancle |Acts iii. 7. any wise |any wise |any wise |any wise |Mark xiv. 31. apple tree |apple tree |apple-tree |apple-tree |Joel i. 12. Arimathea |Arimathæa |Arimathea |Arimathea |Mark xv. 43. armourbearer |armourbearer |armour-bearer |armour-bearer |1 Sam. xiv. 7. Aser } |Aser |Aser |Aser |Rev. vii. 6. Asher} |Asher |Asher |Asher |Gen. xxx. 13. ass colts |ass colts |ass colts |ass-colts |Judg. x. 4. asswaged |asswaged |asswaged |asswaged |Gen. viii. 1. aul |aul |awl |awl |Exod. xxi. 6. ax |ax |axe |axe |1 Sam. xiii. 20. axe |axe |axe |axe |Luke iii. 9. axletrees |axletrees |axle-trees |axle-trees |1 Kings vii. 32.

bakemeats |bakemeats |bake-meats |bake-meats |Gen. xl. 17. Balac } |Balac |Balac |Balac |Rev. ii. 14. Balak } |Balak |Balak |Balak |Num. xxii. 2. banqueting |banquetting |banquetting-house|banqueting-house|So. of Sol. ii. 4. house | house | | | barley bread |barley bread |barley-bread |barley-bread |Judg. vii. 13. barley cakes |barley cakes |barley-cakes |barley cakes |Ezek. iv. 12. barley harvest |barley harvest |barley-harvest |barley-harvest |Ruth ii. 23. barley loaves |barley loaves |barley-loaves |barley-loaves |John vi. 9. barley meal |barley meal |barley-meal |barley meal |Num. v. 15. barley seed |barley seed |barley-seed |barley-seed |Lev. xxvii. 16. Bartimeus |Bartimæus |Bartimeus |Bartimeus |Mark x. 46. bason |bason |bason |bason |Exod. xii. 22. battle ax |battle ax |battle-axe |battle-axe |Jer. li. 20. battle bow |battle bow |battle-bow |battle-bow |Zech. x. 4. beastiality |beastiality |beastiality |beastiality |Exod. xxii. Head. Beautiful gate |Beautiful gate |Beautiful gate |Beautiful gate |Acts iii. 10. bedchamber |bedchamber |bed-chamber |bed-chamber |2 Sam. iv. 7. befall |befall |befal |befall |Deut. xxxi. 17. befel |befell |befell |befell |Mark v. 16. beforetime |beforetime |before-time |beforetime |Jos. xx. 5. Beor } |Beor |Beor |Beor |Num. xxii. 5. Bosor } |Bosor |Bosor |Bosor |2 Pet. ii. 15. beryl stone |beryl stone |beryl-stone |beryl stone |Ezek. x. 9. birthday |birthday |birth-day |birth-day |Gen. xl. 20. birthright |birthright |birth-right |birthright |Gen. xxv. 31. Bloodguiltiness |bloodguiltiness |blood-guiltiness |blood-guiltiness|Ps. li. 14. bloodthirsty |bloodthirsty |blood-thirsty |blood-thirsty |Prov. xxix. 10. bondmaid |bondmaid |bond-maid |bond maid |Gal. iv. 22. bondman |bondman |bond-man |bond man |Rev. vi. 15. bondservant |bondservant |bond-servant |bond-servant |Lev. xxv. 39. bondservice |bondservice |bond-service |bond-service |1 Kings ix. 21. bondwoman |bondwoman |bond-woman |bond-woman |Gen. xxi. 10. Bosor } |Bosor |Bosor |Bosor |2 Pet. ii. 15. Beor } |Beor |Beor |Beor |Num. xxii. 5. bowshot |bowshot |bowshot |bow-shot |Gen. xxi. 16. box tree |box tree |box-tree |box-tree |Isa. xli. 19. bramble bush |bramble bush |bramble-bush |bramble-bush |cLuke vi. 44. brasen |brasen |brasen |brasen |Exod. xxxviii. 4. bread corn |bread corn |bread-corn |bread-corn |Isa. xxviii. 28. breastplate |breastplate |breast-plate |breastplate |Exod. xxv. 7. briars |briers |briers |briers |Heb. vi. 8. briers |briers |briers |briers |Isa. xxvii. 4. brickkiln |brickkiln |brick-kiln |brick-kiln |2 Sam. xii. 31. bridechamber |bridechamber |bride-chamber |bride-chamber |Matt. ix. 15. brokenfooted |brokenfooted |broken-footed |broken-footed |Lev. xxi. 19. brokenhanded |brokenbanded |broken-handed |broken-handed |Lev. xxi. 19. brokenhearted |brokenhearted |broken-hearted |broken-hearted |Luke iv. 18. burdens |burdens |burdens |burdens |Exod. v. 4. burnt offerings |burnt offerings |burnt-offerings |burnt-offerings |Gen. viii. 20. burnt sacrifice |burnt sacrifice |burnt-sacrifice |burnt-sacrifice |Exod. xxx. 9. buryingplace |buryingplace |burying-place |burying-place |cGen. xxiii. 4. busybody |busybody |busy-body |busy-body |1 Pet. iv. 15. byword |byword |by-word |by-word |Deut. xxviii. 37.

calkers |calkers |calkers |calkers |Ezek. xxvii. 9. camphire |camphire |camphire |camphire |So. of Sol. i. 14. Canaan } |Canaan |Canaan |Canaan |Gen. xi. 31. Chanaan } |Chanaan |Chanaan |Chanaan |Acts vii. 11. cankerworm |cankerworm |canker-worm |canker-worm |Joel i. 4. carcase |carcase |carcase |carcase |Lev. xi. 25. cart rope |cart rope |cart-rope |cart-rope |Isa. v. 18. castaway |castaway |cast-away |castaway |1 Cor. ix. 27. caterpiller |caterpiller |caterpiller |caterpillar |1 Kings viii. 37. caterpiller |caterpiller |caterpillar |caterpillar |Isa. xxxiii. 4. cedar beams |cedar beams |cedar-beams |cedar beams |1 Kings vi. 36. cedar pillars |cedar pillars |cedar-pillars |cedar-pillars |1 Kings vii. 2. cedar trees |cedar trees |cedar-trees |cedar-trees |2 Sam. v. 11. cedar wood |cedar wood |cedar-wood |cedar-wood |Lev. xiv. 6. Cesar |Cæsar |Cesar |Cesar |Matt. xxii. 21. Cesarea |Cæsarea |Cesarea |Cesarea |Matt. xvi. 13. Chaldeans |Chaldæans |Chaldeans |Chaldeans |Acts vii. 4. chalkstones |chalkstones |chalk-stones |chalk-stones |Isa. xxvii. 9. Chanaan } |Chanaan |Chanaan |Chanaan |Acts vii. 11. Canaan } |Canaan |Canaan |Canaan |Gen. xi. 31. chant |chant |chant |chant |Amos vi. 5. chariot man |chariot man |chariot-man |chariot-man |2 Chr. xviii. 33. chariot wheels |chariot wheels |chariot-wheels |chariot-wheels |Exod. xiv. 25. checker work |checker work |checker-work |checker-work |1 Kings vii. 17. cheek bone |cheek bone |cheek-bone |cheek-bone |Ps. iii. 7. cheerful |cheerful |cheerful |chearful |Prov. xv. 13. cherubims |cherubims |cherubims |cherubims |Exod. xxv. 18. chesnut trees |chesnut trees |chesnut-trees |chesnut-trees |Exek. xxxi. 8. childbearing |childbearing |child-bearing |child-bearing |1 Tim. ii. 15. choke |choke |choke |choke |Matt. xiii. 22. choose |choose |choose |choose |Deut. vii. 7. cieled |cieled |cieled |ceiled |Jer. xxii. 14. cieling |cieling |cieling |ceiling |1 Kings vi. 15. Cis } |Cis |Cis |Cis |Acts xiii. 21. Kish } |Kish |Kish |Kish |1 Sam. ix. 1. cloke |cloke |cloke |cloak |John xv. 22. clovenfooted |clovenfooted |cloven-footed |cloven-footed |Lev. xi. 3. Cockcrowing |cockcrowing |cock-crowing |cock-crowing |Mark xiii. 35. conies |conies |conies |conies |Prov. xxx. 26. coriander seed |coriander seed |coriander-seed |coriander-seed |Num. xi. 7. corn fields |corn fields |corn-fields |corn-fields |Luke vi. 1. cornfloor |cornfloor |corn-floor |corn-floor |Hos. ix. 1. corner stone |corner stone |corner-stone |corner-stone |Job xxxviii. 6. couchingplace |couchingplace |couching-place |couching-place |Ezek. xxv. 5. counseller |counsellor |counseller |counsellor |2 Chr. xxii. 3. court gate |court gate |court-gate |court-gate |Exod. xxxviii. 31. covenantbreakers|covenantbreakers|covenant- |covenant- |Rom. i. 31. | | breakers | breakers | crisping pins |crisping pins |crisping-pins |crisping-pins |Isa. iii. 22. crookbackt |crookbackt |crook-backt |crook-backt |Lev. xxi. 20. crossway |crossway |cross-way |cross-way |Obad. 14. cruse |cruse |cruse |cruse |1 Kings xvii. 12. cuckow |cuckow |cuckow |cuckoo |Lev. xl. 16. cupbearer |cupbearer |cup-bearer |cup-bearer |Neb. i. 11.

daughter in law |daughter in law |daughter-in-law |daughter-in-law |Gen. xi. 31. daysman |daysman |days-man |day’s-man |Job ix. 33. dayspring |dayspring |day-spring |day-spring |Luke i. 78. day star |day star |day-star |day-star |2 Pet. i. 19. day time |day time |day-time |day-time |Num. xiv. 14. daytime |daytime |day-time |day-time |Job v. 14. desert |desert |desert |desert |Isa. xliii. 20. destroying |destroying |destroying-weapon|destroying |Ezek. ix. 1. weapon | weapon | | weapon | diddest |diddest |diddest |diddest |Acts vii. 28. dispatch |dispatch |dispatch |dispatch |Ezek. xxiii. 47. door post |door post |door-post |door-post |Exod. xxi. 6. double minded |double minded |double-minded |double-minded |Jam. i. 8. doubletongued |doubletongued |double-tongued |double-tongued |1 Tim. iii. 8. downsitting |downsitting |down-sitting |down-sitting |Ps. cxxxix. 2. dragon well |dragon well |dragon-well |dragon-well |Neb. ii. 13. draught |draught |draught |draught |Matt. xv. 17. drawnet |drawnet |drawnet |drawnet |Matt. xiii. Head. drink offering |drink offering |drink-offering |drink-offering |Gen. xxxv. 14. dung gate |dung gate |dung-gate |dung-gate |Neh. iii. 14. dunghil |dunghill |dunghill |dunghill |1 Sam ii. 8. dunghill |dunghill |dunghill |dunghill |Dan. iii. 29. dung port |dung port |dung-port |dung-port |Neh. II. 13. dureth |dureth |dureth |dureth |Matt. xiii. 21. dwelling house |dwelling house |dwelling-house |dwelling-house |Lev. xxv. 29. dwelling place |dwelling place |dwelling-place |dwelling-place |1 Kings viii. 30. dwellingplaces |dwellingplaces |dwelling-places |dwelling-places |Ezek. vi. 6. dyed |dyed |dyed |dyed |Exod. xxxix. 34.

earring |earring |ear-ring |ear-ring |Gen. xxiv. 22. Elisabeth |Elisabeth |Elisabeth |Elisabeth |Luke i. 5. Eliseus } |Eliseus |Eliseus |Eliseus |Luke iv. 27. Elisha } |Elisha |Elisha |Elisha |1 Kings xix. 16. Eneas |Æneas |Eneas |Eneas |Acts ix. 33. Enflaming |Enflaming |Enflaming |Enflaming |Isa. lvii. 5. enquire |enquire |inquire, & en |enquire |Gen. xxiv. 57. ensamples |ensamples |ensamples |ensamples |1 Pet. v. 3. Esaias } |Esaias |Esaias |Esaias |Matt. iii. 3. Isaiah } |Isaiah |Isaiah |Isaiah |Isa. i. 1. eveningtide |eveningtide |evening-tide |evening-tide |Isa. xvii. 14. eventide |eventide |even-tide |even-tide |Gen. xxiv. 63. evil affected |evil affected |evil-affected |evil affected |Acts xiv. 2. evildoers |evildoers |evil-doers |evil-doers |1 Pet. ii. 12. evil doers |evildoers |evil doers |evil-doers |1 Pet. iii. 16. evilfavouredness|evilfavouredness|evil- |evil- |Deut. xvii. 1. | | favouredness | favouredness | ewe lambs |ewe lambs |ewe-lambs |ewe-lambs |Gen. xxi. 28. expences |expences |expences |expences |Ezra vi. 4. eyebrows |eyebrows |eye-brows |eye-brows |Lev. xiv. 9. eyelids |eyelids |eye-lids |eyelids |Prov. iv. 25. eyeservice |eyeservice |eye-service |eye-service |Eph. vi. 6. eye sight |eye sight |eye-sight |eye-sight |2 Sam. xxii. 25. eye witness |eyewitness |eye-witness |eye-witness |2 Pet. i. Head. eyewitnesses |eyewitnesses |eye-witnesses |eye-witnesses |Luke i. 2.

fainthearted |fainthearted |faint-hearted |faint-hearted |Isa. vii. 4. fallow deer |fallow deer |fallow-deer |fallow-deer |Deut. xiv. 5. farewel |farewell |farewell |farewell |Acts xviii. 21. farther |farther |farther |farther |Eccles. viii. 17. fatfleshed |fatfleshed |fat-fleshed |fat-fleshed |Gen. xii. 18. father in law |father in law |father-in-law |father-in-law |Gen. xxxviii. 13. fats |fats |fats |fats |Joel iii. 13. feast days |feast days |feast-days |feast-days |Hos. ii. 11. feedingplace |feedingplace |feeding-place |feeding-place |Nah. ii. 11. felloes |felloes |felloes |felloes |1 Kings vii. 33. fellowcitizens |fellowcitizens |fellow-citizens |fellow-citizens |Eph. ii. 19. fellowdisciples |fellowdisciples |fellow disciples |fellow-disciples|John xi. 16. fellowheirs |fellowheirs |fellow-heirs |fellow-heirs |Eph. iii. 6. fellowhelper |fellowhelper |fellow-helper |fellow-helper |2 Cor. viii. 23. fellowlabourers |fellowlabourers |fellow-labourers |fellow-labourers|Philip. iv. 3. fellowprisoner |fellowprisoner |fellow-prisoner |fellow-prisoner |Col. iv. 10. fellowservant |fellowservant |fellow-servant |fellow-servant |Matt. xviii. 29. fellow servants |fellowservants |fellow-servants |fellow-servants |Matt. xviii. 31. fellowsoldier |fellowsoldier |fellow-soldier |fellow-soldier |Philip. ii. 25. fellowworkers |fellowworkers |fellow-workers |fellow-workers |Col. iv. 11. ferry boat |ferry boat |ferry-boat |ferry-boat |2 Sam. xix. 18. fetcht |fetcht |fetcht |fetched |Gen. xviii. 7. fiery flying |fiery flying |fiery-flying |fiery flying |Isa. xxx. 6. fig leaves |fig leaves |fig-leaves |fig-leaves |Gen. iii. 7. fig tree |fig tree |fig-tree |fig-tree |1 Kings iv. 25. fir trees |fir trees |fir-trees |fir-trees |1 Kings v. 10. fir wood |fir wood |fir-wood |fir-wood |2 Sam. vi. 6. firebrands |firebrands |fire-brands |firebrands |Judg. xv. 4. firepans |firepans |fire-pans |fire-pans |Exod. xxvii. 3. first begotten |first begotten |first-begotten |first-begotten |Rev. i. 5. firstborn |firstborn |first-born |first-born |Gen. x. 15. firstfruits |firstfruits |first-fruits |first-fruits |Exod. xxiii. 16. firstripe |firstripe |first ripe |first-ripe |Num. xiii. 20. firstripe figs |firstripe-figs |first-ripe-figs |first ripe figs |Nah. iii. 12. fish gate |fish gate |fish-gate |fish-gate |2 Chr. xxxiii. 14. fishhooks |fishhooks |fish-hooks |fish-hooks |Amos iv. 2. fishpools |fishpools |fish-pools |fish-pools |So. of Sol. vii. 4. fish spears |fish spears |fish-spears |fish spears |Job xli. 7. fitches |fitches |fitches |fitches |Isa. xxviii. 25. five and |five and |five-and- |five and |Jer. iii. 31. twentieth | twentieth | twentieth | twentieth | fleshhooks |fleshhooks |flesh-hooks |flesh-hooks |Exod. xxvii. 3. flesh pots |flesh pots |flesh-pots |flesh-pots |Exod. xvi. 3. fleshy |fleshly |fleshly |fleshly |2 Cor. iii. 3. flotes |flotes |floats |floats |2 Chr. ii. 16. foal |foal |foal |foal |Matt. xxi. 5. foles |foles |foals |foals |Gen. xxxii. 15. foolish talking |foolish talking |foolish talking |foolish talking |Eph. v. 4. forefront |forefront |fore-front |fore-front |Exod. xxviii. 37. forepart |forepart |fore-part |fore-part |1 Kings vi. 20. foreprophesied|foreprophesied|_fore- |_fore- |2 Kings xxiii. Head. | | prophesied_ | prophesied_ | foretel |foretell |foretel |foretell |2 Cor. xiii. 2. forty five |forty five |forty-five |forty-five |1 Kings vii. 3. fountain gate |fountain gate |fountain-gate |fountain-gate |Neb. xii. 37. fourfooted |fourfooted |four-footed |four-footed |Acts xl. 6. freeman |free man |free-man |free man |Rev. vi. 15. free offerings |free offerings |free-offerings |free-offerings |Exod. xxxvi. 3. freewill |freewill |freewill-offering|free-will- |Num. xv. 3. offering | offering | | offering | freewill |freewill |free-will- |free-will- |Lev. xxii. 18. offerings | offerings | offerings | offerings | freewoman |freewoman |free-woman |free woman |Gal. iv. 22. fruit tree |fruit tree |fruit-tree |fruit-tree |Gen. i. 11. fryingpan |fryingpan |frying-pan |frying-pan |Lev. vii. 9.

Galilean |Galilæan |Galilean |Galilean |Mark xiv. 70. gazingstock |gazingstock |gazing-stock |gazingstock |Nah. iii. 6. Gedeon } |Gedeon |Gedeon |Gedeon |Heb. xi. 32. Gideon } |Gideon |Gideon |Gideon |Judg. vi. 11. gier eagle |gier eagle |gier-eagle |gier-eagle |Lev. xi. 18. glede |glede |glede |glede |Deut. xlv. 13. goatskins |goatskins |goat-skins |goat-skins |Heb. xi. 37. God-ward |God-ward |God-ward |God-ward |Exod. xviii. 19. Gomorrah } |Gomorrah |Gomorrah |Gomorrah |Gen. xix. 24. Gomorrha } |Gomorrha |Gomorrha |Gomorrha |Matt. x. 15. goodman |good man |good man |goodman |Matt. xxiv. 43. good will |good will |good will |good will |Eph. vi. 7. gopher wood |gopher wood |gopher-wood |gopher-wood |Gen. vi. 14. governors |governors |governors |governors |Matt. x. 18. graffed |graffed |graffed |graffed |Rom. xi. 24. grapegatherers |grapegatherers |grape-gatherers |grape-gatherers |Jer. xlix. 9. grapegleanings |grapegleanings |grape-gleanings |grape-gleanings |Mic. vii. 1. grashopper |grasshopper |grasshopper |grashopper |Lev. xi. 22. graveclothes |graveclothes |grave-clothes |grave-clothes |John xi. 44. gray hairs |gray hairs |gray hairs |gray hairs |Hos. vii. 9. grayheaded |grayheaded |gray-headed |gray-headed |1 Sam. xii. 2. grey head |grey head |grey head |gray head |Prov. xx. 29. greyheaded |greyheaded |gray-headed |gray-headed |Ps. lxxi. 18. grisled |grisled |grisled |grisled |Gen. xxxi. 10. guard chamber |guard chamber |guard-chamber |guard-chamber |1 Kings xiv. 28. guestchamber |guestchamber |guest-chamber |guest-chamber |Mark xiv. 14. Gulf |gulf |gulf |gulf |Luke xvi. 26.

Adoram |Hadoram |Hadoram |Hadoram |Gen. x. 27. Hagar } |Hagar |Hagar |Hagar |Gen. xvi. 1. Agar } |Agar |Agar |Agar |Gal. iv. 24. hail stones |hail stones |hail-stones |hail-stones |Ps. xviii. 12. hair breadth |hair breadth |hair-breadth |hair-breadth |Judges xx. 16. hand breadth |hand breadth |hand-breadth |handbreadth |Exod. xxxvii. 12. handful |handful |handful |handful |Lev. ii. 2. handmaid |handmaid |hand-maid |handmaid |Gen. xvi. 1. handstaves |handstaves |hand-staves |hand-staves |Ezek. xxxix. 9. handwriting |handwriting |hand-writing |hand-writing |Col. ii. 14. handywork |handywork |handywork |handywork |Ps. xix. 1. hardhearted |hardhearted |hard-hearted |hard-hearted |Ezek. iii. 7. harvestman |harvestman |harvest-man |harvest-man |Isa. xvii. 5. hasel |hazel |hazel |hazel |Gen. xxx. 37. headbands |headbands |head-bands |head-bands |Isa. iii. 20. heave offering |heave offering |heave-offering |heave-offering |Exod. xxix. 27. heave shoulder |heave shoulder |heave-shoulder |heave-shoulder |Lev. x. 14. he goats |he goats |he-goats |he-goats |Gen. xxxii. 14. he lambs |he lambs |he-lambs |he-lambs |Lev. xiv. 10. help meet |help meet |help meet |help meet |Gen. ii. 18. hiding place |hiding place |hiding-place |hiding-place |Ps. xxxii. 7. highminded |highminded |high-minded |high-minded |Rom. xi. 20. high way |high way |high-way |high-way |Num. xx. 19. hill country |hill country |hill-country |hill-country |Luke i. 39. hill top |hill top |hill-top |hill-top |Num. xiv. 44. Hiram } |Hiram |Hiram |Hiram |1 Kings v. 1. Huram } |Huram |Huram |Huram |2 Chr. ii. 3. hoar frost |hoarfrost |hoar-frost |hoar-frost |Ps. cxlvii. 16. hoised |hoised |hoised |hoised |Acts xxvii. 40. holyday |holyday |holy-day |holy-day |Ps. xiii. 4. honeycomb |honeycomb |honey-comb |honey-comb |Prov. xxiv. 13. honour |honour |honour |honour |Num. xxii. 17. horse bridles |horse bridles |horse-bridles |horse bridles |Rev. xiv. 20. horse gate |horse gate |horse-gate |horse-gate |Neh. iii. 28. horsehoofs |horsehoofs |horse-hoofs |horse-hoofs |Judges v. 22. horseleach |horseleach |horse-leach |horse-leach |Prov. xxx. 15. Hosea } |Hosea |Hosea |Hosea |Hosea i. 1. Osee } |Osee |Osee |Osee |Rom. ix. 25. houshold |houshold |household |household |Gen. xiv. 11. house top |house top |house-top |house top |Ps. cii. 7. housetop |housetop |house-top |house-top |Prov. xxi. 9. hundredfold |hundredfold |hundred-fold |hundred-fold |Gen. xxvi. 12. hungerbitten |hungerbitten |hunger-bitten |hunger-bitten |Job. xviii. 12. hungered |hungered |hungered |hungered |Matt. xxi. 18. hungred |hungred |hungred |hungered |Matt. xxv. 35. hungred |hungred |hungred |hungered |Mark ii. 25. Hymeneus |Hymenæus |Hymeneus |Hymeneus |1 Tim. i. 20.

Idumea } |Idumea |Idumea |Idumea |Ezek. xxxvi. 5. Idumea } |Idumæa |Idumea |Idumea |Mark iii. 8. ill favoured |ill favoured |ill-favoured |ill-favoured |Gen. xii. 3. incense altar |incense altar |incense-altar |incense-altar |Exod. xxxv. 15. inclosed |inclosed |inclosed |inclosed |Ps. xxii. 16. increase |increase |increase |increase |Lev. xxvi. 4. infolding |infolding |infolding |infolding |Ezek. i. 4. ingathering |ingathering |in-gathering |ingathering |Exod. xxiii. 16. injoined |injoined |enjoined |enjoined |Heb. ix. 20. instructer |instructer |instructor |instructer |Gen. iv. 22. instructors |instructers |instructers |instructers |1 Cor. iv. 15. intreat |intreat |intreat |entreat |Exod. viii. 8. intreated |intreated |intreated |intreated |Luke xv. 28. intreaty |intreaty |intreaty |entreaty |Exod. xxxii. Head. entreated |entreated |entreated |entreated |Luke xviii. 32. Isaiah } |Isaiah |Isaiah |Isaiah |Isa. i. 1. Esaias } |Esaias |Esaias |Esaias |Matt. iii. 3. Ishmeelites |Ishmeelites |Ishmeelites |Ishmeelites |Gen. xxxvii. 25.

jailor |jailor |jailor |jailer |Acts xvi. 23. jasper stone |jasper stone |jasper-stone |jasper-stone |Rev. xxi. 11. jawbone |jawbone |jaw-bone |jaw-bone |Judges xv. 15. jaw teeth |jaw teeth |jaw-teeth |jaw-teeth |Prov. xxx. 14. jealousy |jealousy |jealousy- |jealousy- |Num. v. 18. offering | offering | offering | offering | Jephthae } |Jephthae |Jephthae |Jephthae |Heb. xi. 32. Jephthah } |Jephthah |Jephthah |Jephthah |Judges xi. 1. Jeremiah } |Jeremiah |Jeremiah |Jeremiah |Jer. i. 1. Jeremias } |Jeremias |Jeremias |Jeremias |Matt. xvi. 14. Jeremy } |Jeremy |Jeremy |Jeremy |Matt. xxvii. 9. Jeshua } |Jeshua |Jeshua |Jeshua |Neh. viii. 17. Joshua } |Joshua |Joshua |Joshua |Josh. i. 1. jointheirs |joint-heirs |joint-heirs |joint-heirs |Rom. viii. 17. Jonah } |Jonah |Jonah |Jonah |Jonah i. 1. Jonas } |Jonas |Jonas |Jonas |Matt. xii. 39. jubile |jubile |jubile |jubilee |Lev. xxv. 9. jubilee |jubile |jubile |jubilee |Lev. xxv. 28. Juda } |Juda |Juda |Judah |Heb. vii. 14. Judah } |Judah |Judah |Judah |Gen. xxix. 35. Judea |Judæa |Judea |Judea |Matt. ii. 1. judgment hall |judgement hall |judgement-hall |judgment hall |Acts xxiii. 35. judgments |judgments |judgements |judgments |Exod. xxi. 1. judgment seat |judgment seat |judgement-seat |judgment-seat |Matt. xxvii. 19. juniper roots |juniper roots |juniper-roots |juniper-roots |Job xxx. 4. juniper tree |juniper tree |juniper-tree |juniper-tree |1 Kings xix. 4. justle |justle |justle |justle |Nah. ii. 4.

Kish } |Kish |Kish |Kish |1 Sam. ix. 1. Cis } |Cis |Cis |Cis |Acts xiii. 21. kneading troughs|kneadingtroughs |kneading-troughs |kneading-troughs|Exod. xii. 34. kneadingtroughs |kneadingtroughs |kneading-troughs |kneading-troughs|Exod. viii. 3.

laded |laded |laded |laded |Acts xxviii. 10. landmarks |landmarks |land-marks |land-marks |Job xxiv. 2. launched |launched |launched |launched |Luke viii. 22. lawgiver |lawgiver |law-giver |lawgiver |Num. xxi. 18. leanfleshed |leanfleshed |lean-fleshed |lean-fleshed |Gen. xii. 3. lefthanded |lefthanded |left-handed |left-handed |Judg. xx. 16. lentiles |lentiles |lentiles |lentiles |Gen. xxv. 34. lest |lest |lest |lest |2 Sam. xv. 14. life time |life time |life-time |life-time |Lev. xviii. 18. lign aloes |lign aloes |lign aloes |lign-aloes |Num. xxiv. 6. likeminded |likeminded |like-minded |like-minded |Rom. xv. 5. like wise |like wise |likewise |like wise |Matt. xxi. 24. lily work |lily work |lily-work |lily-work |1 Kings vii. 19. lion like |lionlike |lion-like |lion-like |2 Sam. xxiii. 20. longsuffering |longsuffering |long-suffering |long-suffering |Exod. xxxiv. 6. long winged |longwinged |long-winged |long-winged |Ezek. xvii. 3. looking glass |looking glass |looking-glass |looking-glass |Job xxxvii. 18. lookingglasses |lookingglasses |looking-glasses |looking-glasses |Exod. xxxviii. 8. lothe |lothe |loathe |loathe |Ezek. xx. 43. lovingkindness |lovingkindness |loving-kindness |loving-kindness |Jer. ix. 24. lowring |lowring |lowring |lowring |Matt. xvi. 3. lunatick |lunatick |lunatic |lunatick |Matt. iv. 24. lurking places |lurking places |lurking-places |lurking-places |1 Sam. xxiii. 23.

maid child |maid child |maid-child |maid-child |Lev. xii. 5. maidservants |maidservants |maid-servants |maid-servants |Gen. xxiv. 35. Manasseh } |Manasseh |Manasseh |Manasseh |Gen. xli. 51. Manasses } |Manasses |Manasses |Manasses |Rev. vii. 6. man child |man child |man-child |man-child |Gen. xvii. 10. manslayer |manslayer |man-slayer |man-slayer |Num. xxxv. 6. marishes |marishes |marishes |marishes |Ezek. xlvii. 11. marketplace |marketplace |market-place |market-place |Matt. xx. 3. masterbuilder |masterbuilder |master builder |master-builder |1 Cor. iii. 10. maul |maul |maul |maul |Prov. xxv. 18. mealtime |mealtime |meal-time |meal-time |Ruth ii. 14. measuring line |measuring line |measuring-line |measuring-line |Jer. xxxi. 39. measuring reed |measuring reed |measuring-reed |measuring-reed |Ezek. xl. 5. meat offering |meat offering |meat-offering |meat-offering |Exod. xxix. 41. Melchisedec} |Melchisedec |Melchisedec |Melchisedec |Heb. v. 6. Melchizedek} |Melchizedek |Melchisedek |Melchizedek |Gen. xiv. 18. menchildren |menchildren |men-children |men-children |Exod. xxxiv. 23. menpleasers |menpleasers |men-pleasers |men-pleasers |Eph. vi. 6. menservants |menservants |men-servants |men-servants |Gen. xxiv. 35. men singers |men singers |men-singers |men-singers |Eccl. ii. 8. menstealers |menstealers |men-stealers |men-stealers |1 Tim. i. 10. merchant man |merchant man |merchant-man |merchant-man |Matt. xiii. 45. mercyseat |mercyseat |mercy-seat |mercy-seat |Heb. ix. 5. mercy seat |mercy seat |mercy-seat |mercy-seat |Exod. xxv. 19. mercy seat-ward |mercy seat-ward |mercy-seat-ward |mercy-seat-ward |Exod. xxxvii. 9. merryhearted |merryhearted |merry-hearted |merry-hearted |Isa. xxiv. 7. Me thinketh |Me thinketh |Me thinketh |Me thinketh |2 Sam. xviii. 27. midday |midday |mid-day |mid-day |Neh. viii. 3. milch camels |milch camels |milch-camels |milch camels |Gen. xxxii. 15. milstone |millstone |milstone |millstone |Mark ix. 42. milstone |millstone |millstone |millstone |Deut. xxiv. 6. milstone |millstone |mill-stone |millstone |Judg. ix. 53. Molech} |Molech |Molech |Molech |Lev. xviii. 21. Moloch} |Moloch |Moloch |Moloch |Amos v. 26. moneychangers |moneychangers |money-changers |money-changers |Matt. xxi. 12. morning watch |morning watch |morning-watch |morning-watch |1 Sam. xi. 11. morter |morter |mortar |mortar |Isa. xii. 25. morter |morter |mortar |mortar |Exod. i. 14. motheaten |motheaten |moth-eaten |moth-eaten |James v. 2. moth eaten |motheaten |moth-eaten |moth-eaten |Job xiii. 28. mother in law |mother in law |mother-in-law |mother-in-law |Deut. xxvii. 23. mulberry trees |mulberry trees |mulberry-trees |mulberry-trees |2 Sam. v. 23. musick |musick |musick |musick |1 Sam. xviii. 6. mustard seed |mustard seed |mustard-seed |mustard-seed |Matt. xiii. 31. myrtle branches |myrtle branches |myrtle-branches |myrtle-branches |Neh. viii. 15. myrtle tree |myrtle tree |myrtle-tree |myrtle-tree |Isa. iv. 13.

Naphtali} |Naphtali |Naphtali |Naphtali |Gen. xxx. 8. Nepthalim} |Nepthalim |Nephthalim |Nephthalim |Rev. vii. 6. needlework |needlework |needle-work |needle-work |Exod. xxvi. 36. network |network |net-work |net-work |Exod. xxxviii. 4. newborn |newborn |new-born |new-born |1 Pet. ii. 2. night hawk |night hawk |night-hawk |night hawk |Lev. xi. 16. night season |night season |night-season |night-season |Job xxx. 17. night visions |night visions |night-visions |night-visions |Dan. vii. 13. night watches |night watches |night-watches |night-watches |Ps. cxix. 148. Nineve } |Nineve |Nineve |Nineveh |Luke xi. 32. Nineveh} |Nineveh |Nineveh |Nineveh |Jonah i. 2. Noah} |Noah |Noah |Noah |Gen. v. 29. Noe } |Noe |Noe |Noe |Matt. xxiv. 37. noonday |noonday |noon-day |noon-day |Ps. xxxvii. 6. nose jewels |nose jewels |nose-jewels |nose-jewels |Isa. iii. 21. nought |nought |nought |nought |Gen. xxix. 15. nursing mothers |nursing mothers |nursing-mothers |nursing-mothers |Isa. xlix. 23.

oil olive |oil olive |oil-olive |oil-olive |Exod. xxx. 24. oil tree |oil tree |oil-tree |oil-tree |Isa. xli. 19. oil vessels |oil vessels |oil-vessels |oil-vessels |Num. iv. 9. olive berries |olive berries |olive-berries |olive-berries |James iii. 12. olive branches |olive branches |olive-branches |olive-branches |Neh. viii. 15. olive plants |olive plants |olive-plants |olive plants |Ps. cxxviii. 3. olive trees |olive trees |olive-trees |olive-trees |Deut. vi. 11. oliveyards |oliveyards |olive-yards |oliveyards |Jos. xxiv. 13. only begotten |only begotten |only-begotten |only-begotten |John i. 14. only begotten |only begotten |only begotten |only begotten |John i. 18. onyx stone |onyx stone |onyx-stone |onyx-stone |Gen. ii. 12. Osee } |Osee |Osee |Osee |Rom. ix. 25. Hosea} |Hosea |Hosea |Hosea |Hos. i. 1. ought |ought |ought |ought |Matt. v. 23. outgoings |outgoings |out-goings |outgoings |Ps. lxv. 8. outer |outer |outer |outer |Matt. xxv. 30. outstretched |outstretched |out-stretched |outstretched |Deut. xxvi. 8. overrunning |overrunning |over-running |over-running |Nah. i. 8.

palm branches |palm branches |palm-branches |palm-branches |Neh. viii. 15. palm trees |palm trees |palm-trees |palm-trees |Exod. xv. 27. palmerworm |palmerworm |palmer-worm |palmer-worm |Joel i. 4. passover |passover |passover- |passover- |2 Chr. xxxv. 8. offerings | offerings | offerings | offerings | payed |payed |payed |paid |Prov. vii. 14. peace offerings |peace offerings |peace-offerings |peace-offerings |Exod. xx. 24. pilled |pilled |pilled |pilled |Gen. xxx. 37. pine branches |pine branches |pine-branches |pine-branches |Neh. viii. 15. pine tree |pine tree |pine-tree |pine-tree |Isa. lx. 13. plaister |plaister |plaister |plaster |Lev. xiv. 42. plaiting |plaiting |plaiting |plaiting |1 Pet. iii. 3. platted |platted |platted |platted |Matt. xxvii. 29. plough |plough |plough |plough |Luke ix. 62. plowed |plowed |plowed |plowed |Judges xiv. 18. plowman |plowman |plowman |plowman |Isa. xxviii. 24. plowshares |plowshares |plow-shares |plough-shares |Joel iii. 10. plowshares |plowshares |plowshares |plough-shares |Mic. iv. 3. pluckt |pluckt |pluckt |pluckt |Gen. viii. 11. plumbline |plumbline |plumb-line |plumb-line |Amos vii. 7. pomegranate tree|pomegranate tree|pomegranate-tree |pomegranate tree|1 Sam. xiv. 2. pourtray |pourtray |pourtray |pourtray |Ezek. iv. 1. pransings |pransings |pransings |prancings |Judg. v. 22. preeminence |preeminence |pre-eminence |pre-eminence |Col. i. 18. pressfat |pressfat |press-fat |press-fat |Hag. ii. 16. Pretorium |Prætorium |Pretorium |Pretorium. |Mark xv. 16. prised |prised |prized |prised |Zech. xi. 13. prison garments |prison garments |prison-garments |prison-garments |Jer. lii. 33. prison gate |prison gate |prison-gate |prison-gate |Neh. xii. 39. prison house |prison house |prison-house |prison-house |Judg. xvi. 21. pruninghooks |pruninghooks |pruning-hooks |pruning-hooks |Micah iv. 3. pruninghooks |pruninghooks |pruninghooks |pruning-hooks |Isa. ii. 4. pruning hooks |pruning hooks |pruning-hooks |pruning-books |Isa. xviii. 5.

Rachel } |Rachel |Rachel |Rachel |Matt. ii. 18. Rahel } |Rahel |Rahel |Rachel |Jer. xxxi. 15. rasor |razor |razor |razor |Num. vi. 5. recompence, n.s.|recompense |recompence |recompence |Deut. xxxii. 35. recompense, v.a.|recompense |recompense |recompense |Hosea xii. 2. Red sea |Red sea |Red Sea |Red sea |Exod. x. 19. repayed |repayed |repaid |repaid |Prov. xiii. 21. rereward |rereward |rereward |rere-ward |Jos. vi. 9. restingplace |restingplace |resting-place |resting-place |Jer. l. 6. resting place |resting place |resting-place |resting-place |Prov. xxiv. 15. ribband |ribband |ribband |ribband |Num. xv. 38. rie |rie |rye |rye |Exod. ix. 32. right hand |right hand |right hand |right hand |Exod. xiv. 22. ringstraked |ringstraked |ring-straked |ring-straked |Gen. xxx. 35. rudder bands |rudder bands |rudder-bands |rudder-bands |Acts xxvii. 40.

sabbath day |sabbath day |sabbath-day |sabbath-day |Exod. xx. 8. saltpits |saltpits |salt-pits |saltpits |Zeph. ii. 9. sapphire stone |sapphire stone |sapphire-stone |sapphire-stone |Ezek. x. 1. Sara } |Sara |Sara |Sarah |Heb. xi. 11. Sarah } |Sarah |Sarah |Sarah |Gen. xvii. 15. Sarai } |Sarai |Sarai |Sarai |Gen. xi 29. scapegoat |scapegoa |scape-goat |scape-goat |Lev. xvi. 10. scarlet coloured|scarlet |scarlet-coloured |scarlet-coloured|Rev. xvii. 3. scrowl |scrowl |scroll |scroll |Rev. vi. 14. sea coast |sea coast |sea-coast |sea-coast |Zeph. ii. 6. seafaring |seafaring |sea-faring |sea-faring |Ezek. xxvi. 17. sea shore |sea shore |sea-shore |sea-shore |Exod. xiv. 30. sea side |sea side |sea-side |sea-side |Matt. xiii. 1. seat ward |seat-ward |seatward |seat-ward |Exod. xxxvii. 9. seething pot |seething pot |seething-pot |seething-pot |Jer. i. 13. selfsame |selfsame |self-same |self-same |Exod. xii. 51. selfwill |selfwill |self-will |self-will |Gen. xlix. 6. selvedge |selvedge |selvedge |selvedge |Exod. xxxvi. 11. serjeants |serjeants |serjeants |serjeants |Acts xvi. 35. sevenfold |sevenfold |seven-fold |seven-fold |Gen. iv. 15. seweth |seweth |seweth |seweth |Mark ii. 21. she asses |she asses |she-asses |she-asses |Job i. 3. shearing house |shearing house |shearing-house |shearing-house |2 Kings x. 14. sheepcotes |sheepcotes |sheep-cotes |sheep-cotes |1 Sam. xxiv. 3. sheepfolds |sheepfolds |sheep-folds |sheep-folds |Ps. lxxviii. 70. sheep gate |sheep gate |sheep-gate |sheep-gate |Neh. iii. 1. sheepshearers |sheepshearers |sheep-shearers |sheep-shearers |2 Sam. xiii. 23. sheepskins |sheepskins |sheep-skins |sheep-skins |Heb. xi. 37. she goat |she goat |she-goat |she-goat |Gen. xv. 9. Shem } |Shem |Shem |Shem |Gen. vi. 10. Sem } |Sem |Sem |Sem |Luke iii. 36. shew |shew |shew |shew |Exod. ix. 16. shewbread |shewbread |shew-bread |shew-bread |Num. iv. 7. ship boards |ship boards |ship-boards |ship-boards |Ezek. xxvii. 5. shipmaster |shipmaster |ship-master |shipmaster |Rev. xviii. 17. shittah tree |shittah tree |shittah-tree |shittah-tree |Isa. xii. 19. shittim wood |shittim wood |shittim-wood |shittim-wood |Exod. xxv. 10. shoelatchet |shoelatchet |shoe-latchet |shoe-latchet |Gen. xiv. 23. shoulder blade |shoulder blade |shoulder-blade |shoulder-blade |Job xxxi. 22. shoulderpieces |shoulderpieces |shoulder-pieces |shoulder-pieces |Exod. xxxix. 18. side chamber |side chamber |side-chamber |side-chamber |Ezek. xli. 5. side posts |side posts |side-posts |side-posts |Exod. xii. 22. Sin } |Sin |Sin |Sin |Exod. xvi. 1. Zin } |Zin |Zin |Zin |Num. xiii. 21. Sina } |Sina |Sina |Sina |Acts vii. 30. Sinai } |Sinai |Sinai |Sinai |Exod. xix. 1. singing men |singing men |singing-men |singing-men |2 Chr. xxxv. 25. singing women |singing women |singing-women |singing-women |2 Chr. xxxv. 25. sin money |sin money |sin-money |sin-money |2 Kings xii. 16. sin offering |sin offering |sin-offering |sin-offering |Exod. xxix. 14. sister in law |sister in law |sister-in-law |sister-in-law |Ruth i. 15. sixtyfold |sixtyfold |sixty-fold |sixty-fold |Matt. xiii. 8. skull |scull |skull |skull |Mark xv. 22. slimepits |slimepits |slime-pits |slime-pits |Gen. xiv. 10. snuffdishes |snuffdishes |snuff-dishes |snuff-dishes |Exod. xxv. 38. sober minded |sober minded |sober-minded |sober-minded |Titus ii. 6. sodering |sodering |sodering |sodering |Isa. xli. 7. Sodom } |Sodom |Sodom |Sodom |Gen. xiii. 10. Sodoma } |Sodoma |Sodoma |Sodoma |Rom. ix. 29. soles |soles |soles |soles |Isa. lx. 14. son in law |son in law |son-in-law |son-in-law |1 Sam. xviii. 18. sope |sope |soap |soap |Jer. ii. 22. sowing time |sowing time |sowing-time |sowing-time |Lev. xxvi. 5. spewing |spewing |spewing |spewing |Hab. ii. 16. spice merchants |spice merchants |spice-merchants |spice-merchants |1 Kings x. 15. spue |spue |spue |spue |Lev. xx. 23. spunge |spunge |spunge |spunge |Matt. xxvii. 48. stanched |stanched |stanched |stanched |Luke viii. 44. stargazers |stargazers |star-gazers |stargazers |Isa. xlvii. 13. stedfastly |stedfastly |stedfastly |stedfastly |Acts ii. 42. stiffnecked |stiffnecked |stiff-necked |stiff-necked |Exod. xxxiii. 3. storehouses |storehouses |store-houses |storehouses |1 Chr. xxvii. 25. stouthearted |stouthearted |stout-hearted |stout-hearted |Isa. xlvi. 12. stretched out |stretched out |stretched-out |stretched-out |Exod. vi. 6. stumbling block |stumbling block |stumbling-block |stumbling block |Isa. lvii. 14. stumblingblock |stumblingblock |stumbling-block |stumblingblock |1 Cor. viii. 9. stumblingstone |stumblingstone |stumbling-stone |stumbling-stone |Rom. ix. 33. subtil |subtil |subtil |subtile |Gen. iii. 1. subtilly |subtilly |subtilly |subtilely |Ps. cv. 25. summer fruits |summer fruits |summer-fruits |summer-fruits |Jer. xl. 10. summer house |summer house |summer-house |summer-house |Amos iii. 15. sun dial |sun dial |sun-dial |sun-dial |Isa. xxxviii. 8. sunrising |sun rising |sun-rising |sun-rising |Deut. iv. 41. swaddling band |swaddlingband |swaddling-band |swaddling-band |Job xxxviii. 9. sweet smelling |sweet smelling |sweet-smelling |sweet-smelling |So. of Sol. v. 5. swollen |swollen |swollen |swollen |Acts xxviii. 6. sycamore |sycomore |sycomore |sycamore |1 Kings x. 27. sycamores |sycomores |sycamores |sycomores |Isa. ix. 10. sycamore trees |sycomore trees |sycomore-trees |sycomore-trees |2 Chr. i. 15. sycomore |sycomore |sycomore |sycamore |Amos vii. 14.

tabering |tabering |tabering |tabering |Nah. ii. 7. tabernacle door |tabernacle door |tabernacle-door |tabernacle-door |Exod. xxxiii. 10. talebearer |talebearer |tale-bearer |tale-bearer |Lev. xix. 16. taskmasters |taskmasters |task-masters |taskmasters |Exod. iii. 7. teil tree |teil tree |teil-tree |teil-tree |Isa. vi. 13. tender eyed |tender eyed |tender-eyed |tender-eyed |Gen. xxix. 17. tenderhearted |tenderhearted |tender-hearted |tender-hearted |2 Chr. xiii. 7. tent door |tent door |tent-door |tent-door |Gen. xviii. 1. tenth deal |tenth deal |tenth-deal |tenth-deal |Exod. xxix. 40. thank offerings |thank offerings |thank-offerings |thank-offerings |2 Chr. xxix. 31. thankworthy |thankworthy |thank-worthy |thank-worthy |1 Pet. ii. 19. thee-ward |thee-ward |thee-ward |thee-ward |1 Sam. xix. 4. thirtyfold |thirtyfold |thirty-fold |thirty-fold |Matt. xiii. 8. thirtyfold |thirtyfold |thirty-fold |thirty-fold |Mark iv. 20. thirty two |thirty two |thirty-two |thirty-two |1 Kings xx. 15. thoroughly |thoroughly |thoroughly |thoroughly |2 Kings xi. 18. threefold |threefold |three-fold |threefold |Eccl. iv. 12. threshing |threshing |threshing |thrashing |Lev. xxvi. 5. threshingfloor |threshingfloor |threshing-floor |thrashing-floor |Num. xviii. 27. throughly |throughly |throughly |throughly |Gen. xi. 3. Timeus |Timæus |Timeus |Timeus |Mark x. 46. to day |to day |to-day |to-day |Exod. ii. 18. to morrow |to morrow |to-morrow |to-morrow |Exod. ix. 5. to night |to night |to-night |to-night |Jos. ii. 2. town clerk |townclerk |town-clerk |town-clerk |Acts xix. 35. traffick |traffick |traffick |traffick |Gen. xlii. 34. treasure cities |treasure cities |treasure-cities |treasure-cities |Exod. i. 11. treasure house |treasure house |treasure-house |treasure-house |Ezra v. 17. trespass money |trespass money |trespass-money |trespass-money |2 Kings xii. 16. trespass |trespass |trespass-offering|trespass- |Lev. v. 6. offering | offering | | offering | tribute money |tribute money |tribute-money |tribute-money |Matt. xvii. 24. trucebreakers |trucebreakers |trucebreakers |truce-breakers |2 Tim. iii. 3. turtledove |turtledove |turtle-dove |turtle-dove |Gen. xv. 9. twoedged |twoedged |two-edged |two-edged |Heb. iv. 12. two edged |twoedged |two-edged |two-edged |Rev. i. 16. twofold |twofold |two-fold |two-fold |Matt. xxiii. 15. two leaved |two leaved |two-leaved |two-leaved |Isa. xlv. 1.

unblameable |unblameable |unblameable |unblameable |Col. i. 22. unblameably |unblameably |unblameably |unblameably |1 Thes. ii. 10. unmoveable |unmoveable |unmoveable |unmoveable |1 Cor. xv. 58. unrebukeable |unrebukeable |unrebukeable |unrebukeable |1 Tim. vi. 14. unreproveable |unreproveable |unreproveable |unreproveable |Col. i. 22. unsatiableness|unsatiableness|unsatiableness |unsatiableness|Hab. ii. Head. uprising |uprising |up-rising |up-rising |Ps. cxxxix. 2. us-ward |us-ward |us-ward |us-ward |Ps. xl. 5. utter |utter |utter |outer |Ezek. xl. 31.

vail |vail |veil |vail |Gen. xxiv. 65. vail |vail |vail |vail |2 Cor. iii. 13. veil |veil |veil |vail |Matt. xxvii. 51. valley gate |valley gate |valley-gate |valley-gate |Neh. iii. 13. vain glory |vainglory |vain glory |vain glory |2 Cor. iii. Head. venomous |venomous |venomous |venomous |Acts xxviii. 4. vials |vials |vials |vials |Rev. v. 8. villainously |villanously |villanously |villanously |1 Chr. xix. Head. villany |villany |villany |villany |Is. xxxii. 6. vine branches |vine branches |vine-branches |vine-branches |Nah. ii. 2. vinedressers |vinedressers |vine-dressers |vine-dressers |Isa. lxi. 5. vine tree |vine tree |vine-tree |vine-tree |Num. vi. 4. vintage shouting|vintage shouting|vintage-shouting |vintage-shouting|Isa. xvi. 10.

wagons |wagons |waggons |waggons |Gen. xlv. 19. ware |ware |ware |ware |2 Tim. iv. 15. washpot |washpot |wash-pot |wash-pot |Ps. lx. 8. washpot |washpot |washpot |wash-pot |Ps. cviii. 9. watchtower |watchtower |watch-tower |watch-tower |Isa. xxi. 8. watch tower |watch tower |watch-tower |watch-tower |2 Chr. xx. 24. water brooks |water brooks |water-brooks |water-brooks |Ps. xlii. 1. watercourse |watercourse |water-course |watercourse |Job xxxviii. 25. waterflood |waterflood |water-flood |water-flood |Ps. lxix. 15. water gate |water gate |water-gate |water-gate |Neh. iii. 26. watering troughs|watering troughs|watering-trouoghs|watering-troughs|Gen. xxx. 38. waterpot |waterpot |water-pot |water-pot |John iv. 28. waterspouts |waterspouts |water-spouts |water-spouts |Ps. xlii. 7. watersprings |watersprings |water-springs |water-springs |Ps. cvii. 35. wave breast |wave breast |wave-breast |wave-breast |Lev. vii. 34. wave loaves |wave loaves |wave-loaves |wave-loaves |Lev. xxiii. 17. wave offering |wave offering |wave-offering |wave-offering |Exod. xxix. 24. wayfaring |wayfaring |way-faring |way-faring |Judg. xix. 17. waymarks |waymarks |way-marks |way-marks |Jer. xxxi. 21. wayside |way side |way-side |way-side |Luke viii. 5. way side |wayside |way-side |way-side |1 Sam. iv. 13. weak handed |weak handed |weak-handed |weak-handed |2 Sam. xvii. 2. wedding garment |wedding garment |wedding-garment |wedding-garment |Matt. xxii. 12. well advised |well advised |well-advised |well-advised |Prov. xiii. 10. well beloved |wellbeloved |well-beloved |well-beloved |Mark xii. 6. well favoured |well favoured |well-favoured |well-favoured |Gen. xii. 18. well nigh |well nigh |well-nigh |well nigh |Ps. lxxiii. 2. wellpleasing |well pleasing |well-pleasing |well-pleasing |Heb. xiii. 21. well set |well set |well-set |well-set |Isa. iii. 24. wellspring |wellspring |well-spring |well-spring |Prov. xvi. 22. wheat harvest |wheat harvest |wheat-harvest |wheat harvest |Judg. xv. 1. willing hearted |willing hearted |willing-hearted |willing-hearted |Exod. xxxv. 22. winebibber |winebibber |wine-bibber |wine-bibber |Matt. xi. 19. wine cellars |wine cellars |wine-cellars |wine-cellars |1 Chr. xxvii. 27. winefat |winefat |wine-fat |wine fat |Mark xii. 1. wine offerings |wine offerings |wine-offerings |wine-offerings |Hos. ix. 4. winepresses |winepresses |wine-presses |wine-presses |Jer. xlviii. 33. winter house |winter house |winter-house |winter-house |Amos iii. 15. winterhouse |winterhouse |winter-house |winter-house |Jer. xxxvi. 22. wise hearted |wise hearted |wise-hearted |wise-hearted |Exod. xxxv. 10. Woe |Woe |Woe |Woe |Num. xxi. 29. womenservants |womenservants |women-servants |women-servants |Gen. xx. 14. women singers |women singers |women-singers |women-singers |Eccl. ii. 8. wonderously |wonderously |wonderously |wondrously |Judges xiii. 19. wondrous |wondrous |wondrous |wondrous |Ps. lxxii. 18. wood offering |wood offering |wood-offering |wood-offering |Neh. x. 34. workfellow |workfellow |work-fellow |work-fellow |Rom. xvi. 21.

you-ward |you-ward |you-ward |you-ward |2 Cor. xiii. 3. | | | | Zabulon } |Zabulon |Zabulon |Zabulon |Rev. vii. 8. Zebulun } |Zebulun |Zebulun |Zebulun |Gen. xxx. 20. Zacharias } |Zacharias |Zacharias |Zacharias |Luke i. 5. Zecharias } |Zacharias |Zacharias |Zacharias |Luke xi. 51. Zion } |Zion |Zion |Zion |Ps. lxix. 35. Sion } |Sion |Sion |Sion |Ps. lxv. 1.

“The Hebrew word, which is in our English Bible rendered ‘The LORD,’ is in the Hebrew the High and Holy name of God himself, the most solemn of all words--JEHOVAH. It is a general rule throughout the Old Testament, that, wheresoever the word ‘LORD’ is printed in capital letters, it will be found on looking into the Hebrew Bible, that the word there written was JEHOVAH. And for this difference, between the translation and the original work, the following reason is given. The later Jews have a fancy that this name of JEHOVAH is so sacred and aweful, that it could never be spoken, excepting by the High Priest once in a year, without the sin of taking GOD’s name in vain. And accordingly when, at this day, they read the Scriptures in their Synagogues, whenever the word JEHOVAH is used, they say ADONAI, or LORD, in its place. But the learned men, by whom our English Bible was translated, had been instructed in Hebrew by the Jews; and were so far moved by their example, as to feel the same anxiety, with their teachers, to prevent this name from being commonly spoken. Instead, therefore, of writing ‘JEHOVAH,’ they have written for the most part ‘The LORD:’ but they have written it in capital letters that the Lord of Heaven and Earth might be distinguished from all His creatures.”--Bishop Heber’s Sermons, vol. ii.

England is the only Protestant country in Europe where the printing of Bibles is a monopoly.

For the allowance of the duty on paper used in the printing of Bibles, see PAPER.

BILL,

with letter founders, a specific proportionate number of types, the datum from which the proportion is estimated being 3,000 lower case ems. A bill of Pica weighs 800 pounds, including italic, which is in the proportion of one tenth of the roman. The term “bill” is not used among printers, although it is by the letter founders; this would be styled by printers, a fount of Pica of eight hundred weight.

Smith is, as far as I am aware, the first writer who published the number of each sort that the founders cast to 3,000 ems; and he also made some alterations in the numbers previously cast by the letter founders, “by enlarging the numbers of some sorts, and by lessening the quantity of others,” “to try whether a fount of letter would turn out more perfect than it sometimes does.”

Later writers have copied Smith’s numerical list of sorts, as well as his altered numbers, and by copying his words without mentioning his name each of them appears to the public as having suggested an improvement, while, in fact, the founders pay no regard to these proportions, but cast from a scale of their own.

The late Earl Stanhope gave another scale of numbers, produced by counting the letters and points to a certain extent in Enfield’s Speaker; but as he discarded the ligatures, and added what he called “Logotypes,” his numbers are not followed.

I do not know on what datum the number of each letter was originally obtained, as cast by the founders; but it is well known in practice that a great number of imperfections are always wanted in a printing office; and from the construction of language it appears there always will be a great number of particular sorts deficient, whatever the proportions may be at first. In proof of this it may be stated, that a new fount of letter shall be cast for the purpose of printing a work; in composing this letter it shall be found that there is a great deficiency of some letters, and a superabundance of others: to bring the whole fount into use, for the purpose of composing as many pages as possible, the deficient sorts are cast, till the proportions answer to each other. When this work is finished, another author’s work is to be printed with the same letter: the disproportion is again felt; those which at the first were deficient are now superabundant, and those which were abundant will be deficient; so that the master printer, to keep the whole of his letter in use is obliged to be continually casting those deficiencies and thus enlarging his founts.

The disuse of the long ſ, which took place some years ago, and also of c‍t, has varied the proportions considerably of the letters composing their combinations, b, h, i, k, l, and t.

The following Table shows the old numbers, also Smith’s and Earl Stanhope’s; those at present cast by the letter founders, I give on the authority of Messrs. Caslon and Livermore.

_A Bill of Pica, containing 3,000 lower case ems. Weight 800 Pounds. Italic One Tenth of Roman._

+-------+-------+-------+----------+---------+ | | | | Earl | Letter | | | Old |Smith’s|Stanhope’s|Founder’s| | |Number.|Number.| Number. | present | | | | | | Number. | +-------+-------+-------+----------+---------+ | a | 7,000| 7,500| 6,972 | 8,500 | | b | 1,600| 1,200| 1,560 | 1,600 | | c | 2,400| 1,500| 8,234 | 3,000 | | d | 4,000| 4,800| 4,416 | 4,400 | | e | 12,000| 13,000| 11,367 | 12,000 | | f | 2,000| 2,500| 1,623 | 2,500 | | g | 1,600| 1,300| 1,707 | 1,700 | | h | 6,000| 6,500| 3,375 | 6,400 | | i | 6,000| 4,000| 6,459 | 8,000 | | j | 600| 300| 450 | 400 | | k | 1,000| 900| 710 | 800 | | l | 3,000| 3,500| 4,146 | 4,000 | | m | 3,000| 2,000| 3,000 | 3,000 | | n | 6,000| 6,500| 4,563 | 8,000 | | o | 6,000| 7,000| 6,102 | 8,000 | | p | 1,600| 1,000| 1,965 | 1,700 | | q | 600| 300| 600 | 300 | | r | 5,000| 6,000| 4,779 | 6,200 | | ſ | 2,400| 2,400| -- | -- | | s | 3,000| 2,500| 6,876 | 8,000 | | t | 7,000| 7,500| 6,078 | 9,000 | | u | 3,000| 2,000| 3,612 | 3,400 | | v | 1,000| 1,000| 1,278 | 1,200 | | w | 1,600| 2,000| 2,166 | 2,000 | | x | 400| 400| 420 | 400 | | y | 1,600| 2,000| 2,091 | 2,000 | | z | 400| 200| 180 | 200 | | & | 400| 200| 150 | 200 | | ſt | 800| 800| -- | -- | | ſh | 600| 600| -- | -- | | ſi | 500| 500| -- | -- | | fi | 500| 400| -- | 500 | | ff | 500| 300| -- | 400 | | fſ | 200| 150| -- | -- | | fl | 200| 150| -- | 200 | | ſl | 200| 150| -- | -- | | ffl | 200| 100| -- | 100 | | ſſi | 200| 200| -- | -- | | ffi | 200| 200| -- | 150 | | ſb | 200| 150| -- | -- | | ſk | 200| 100| -- | -- | | ct | 300| 300| -- | -- | | æ | 300| 150| -- | 100 | | œ | 200| 100| -- | 60 | | á | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | é | -- | -- | -- | 250 | | í | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ó | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ú | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | à | -- | -- | -- | 200 | | è | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ì | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ò | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ù | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | â | -- | -- | -- | 200 | | ê | -- | -- | -- | 200 | | î | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ô | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | û | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ä | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ë | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ï | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ö | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ü | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | ç | -- | -- | -- | 100 | | , | 4,000| 5,000| 3,600 | 4,500 | | ; | 1,000| 1,000| 600 | 800 | | : | 1,000| 600| 300 | 600 | | . | 2,000| 2,000| 1,500 | 2,000 | | - | 1,000| 1,000| 600 | 1,000 | | ? | 500| 400| 180 | 200 | | ! | 300| 200| 120 | 150 | | ’ | 1,000| 800| 300 | 700 | | ‡ | 60| 60| 60 | 100 | | † | 200| 100| 120 | 100 | | * | 200| 200| -- | 100 | | [ | 200| 200| 120 | 150 | | ‖ | 300| 100| -- | 100 | | § | 200| 100| 90 | 100 | | ( | 300| 300| 210 | 300 | | ¶ | 200| 50| 60 | 60 | | 1 | 1,200| 1,500| 900 | 1,300 | | 2 | 1,200| 1,300| 840 | 1,200 | | 3 | 1,200| 1,300| 810 | 1,100 | | 4 | 1,000| 1,100| 780 | 1,000 | | 5 | 1,000| 1,100| 750 | 1,000 | | 6 | 1,000| 1,200| 720 | 1,000 | | 7 | 1,000| 1,100| 690 | 1,000 | | 8 | 1,000| 1,000| 660 | 1,000 | | 9 | 1,000| 1,000| 630 | 1,000 | | 0 | 1,200| 1,600| 900 | 1,300 | | £ | -- | -- | -- | -- | | A | 800| 850| 450 | 600 | | B | 500| 450| 240 | 400 | | C | 600| 800| 450 | 500 | | D | 500| 450| 300 | 500 | | E | 800| 700| 450 | 600 | | F | 500| 450| 300 | 400 | | G | 600| 600| 240 | 400 | | H | 600| 550| 240 | 400 | | I | 800| 1,000| 1,200 | 800 | | J | 500| 500| 150 | 300 | | K | 500| 450| 150 | 300 | | L | 500| 600| 300 | 500 | | M | 500| 700| 240 | 400 | | N | 500| 500| 240 | 400 | | O | 600| 500| 300 | 400 | | P | 600| 800| 270 | 400 | | Q | 300| 300| 180 | 180 | | R | 600| 600| 240 | 400 | | S | 600| 800| 300 | 500 | | T | 800| 1,000| 600 | 650 | | U | 500| 400| 150 | 300 | | V | 500| 500| 150 | 300 | | W | 500 | 600 | 180 | 400 | | X | 200 | 300 | 90 | 180 | | Y | 500 | 300 | 90 | 300 | | Z | 200 | 100 | 60 | 80 | | Æ | 100 | 100 | -- | 40 | | Œ | 50 | 50 | -- | 30 | | A | -- | -- | 300 | 300 | | B | -- | -- | 90 | 200 | | C | -- | -- | 120 | 250 | | D | -- | -- | 150 | 250 | | E | -- | -- | 450 | 300 | | F | -- | -- | 90 | 200 | | G | -- | -- | 90 | 200 | | H | -- | -- | 210 | 200 | | I | -- | -- | 270 | 400 | | J | -- | -- | 60 | 150 | | K | -- | -- | 90 | 150 | | L | -- | -- | 150 | 250 | | M | -- | -- | 120 | 200 | | N | -- | -- | 300 | 200 | | O | -- | -- | 300 | 200 | | P | -- | -- | 90 | 200 | | Q | -- | -- | 120 | 90 | | R | -- | -- | 240 | 200 | | S | -- | -- | 270 | 250 | | T | -- | -- | 360 | 326 | | U | -- | -- | 150 | 150 | | V | -- | -- | 60 | 150 | | W | -- | -- | 90 | 200 | | X | -- | -- | 60 | 90 | | Y | -- | -- | 90 | 150 | | Z | -- | -- | 60 | 40 | | Æ | -- | -- | -- | 20 | | Œ | -- | -- | -- | 15 | | Spaces| | | | | | Thick | 15,000| 12,000| 18,000 | 18,000 | | Middle| 10,000| 10,000| 12,000 | 12,000 | | Thin | 5,000| 8,000| 8,100 | 8,000 | | Hair | 2,000| 2,000| 3,000 | 3,000 | | m qd. | 2,000| 2,000| 3,000 | 2,500 | | n qd. | 5,000| 5,000| 6,000 | 5,000 | | Large | | | | | | quad. | | | | | | 2 em | 10lb.| 10lb.| 2,700 } | | | 3 em | 30lb.| 80lb.| 900 } | about | | 4 em | 4lb.| 4lb.| 600 } | 80lb. | | Metal | | | | | | rules.| | | | | | 1 em | -- | -- | 150 | -- | | 2 em | -- | -- | 90 | -- | | 3 em | -- | -- | 60 | -- | +-------+-------+-------+----------+---------+

In Lists of Names, Indexes, and similar matter, the number of capitals specified in this Bill would be greatly deficient; as would also be the case with the accented letters for works in the Latin and French languages. The figures and the em and en quadrats would be found very inadequate for table work: in fact, in all these cases it would be imperative to cast additional numbers.

Earl Stanhope introduced the following sorts, each in one piece, of which he gives the following numbers to be cast for a fount of the preceding weight:--an, 1,620--in, 1,731--of, 1,035--on, 897--re, 1,509--se, 1,152--th, 3,024--to, 1,095.--See LOGOTYPE.

His Lordship, in fact, attempted to introduce too many alterations in printing. I had the honour of knowing him for some years, and he frequently described to me his intended improvements: one was, to make the bottom of the boxes in the cases concave, so that the types should always be convenient for the compositor to pick up; another was, to lay four different sized types in the same pair of cases; another, to alter the curve at the top of the f, and discard its ligatures; another, to cast certain Logotypes. Some of these were not improvements in practice; and the others, except they had been generally adopted, would have destroyed uniformity in works that were printed in different houses, in addition to the great expense and inconvenience both to letter founders and printers. In attempting too much, none of his plans were adopted, so far as related to composing.

Discarding the long ſ has also abolished ſb, ſh, ſi, ſk, ſl, ſſ, ſſi, ſt, and has consequently increased the number of the round s, and the connected letters.

Canon 20 em Bill, for Job-work.

+------+-------+-------+-------+-------+-----------+ |a 40 | q 8 | æ 3 | ( 6 | E 14 | U 8 | |b 14 | r 30 | œ 2 | [ 4 | F 10 | V 8 | |c 20 | s 40 | , 30 | 1 12 | G 10 | W 10 | |d 24 | t 40 | ; 16 | 2 10 | H 10 | X 6 | |e 60 | u 20 | : 14 | 3 10 | I 14 | Y 8 | |f 20 | v 12 | . 24 | 4 10 | J 8 | Z 4 | |g 16 | w 14 | - 16 | 5 10 | K 8 | Æ 3 | |h 30 | x 8 | ? 6 | 6 10 | L 10 | Œ 2 | |i 40 | y 14 | ! 6 | 7 10 | M 10 | | |j 10 | z 4 | ’ 16 | 8 10 | N 10 | Spaces. | |k 10 | & 4 | * 3 | 9 10 | O 10 | Thick 120 | |l 24 | fi 6 | † 3 | 0 12 | P 10 | Middle 80 | |m 20 | ff 6 | ‡ 3 | A 14 | Q 6 | Thin 60 | |n 40 | fl 4 | § 3 | B 10 | R 10 | Hair 30 | |o 40 | ffi 4 | ‖ 3 | C 10 | S 12 | m qds. 20 | |p 15 | ffl 3 | ¶ -- | D 10 | T 14 | n qds. 40 | +------+-------+-------+-------+-------+-----------+

BILL OF EXCHANGE. See FORGERY.

BINDING. In locking-up a form, if the head-stick be longer than the width of the page and the thickness of the back-stick; or the side or foot stick extend beyond the page and the other be a little too long; or any part of the furniture double over some other part, so as to prevent the quoins wedging the matter tight, it is termed Binding: the head-stick binds; the side-sticks bind, &c.--M.

BITE. If the frisket is not sufficiently cut away, but covers some part of the form, so that it prints on the frisket, it is called a Bite.--M. It interposes between the form and the paper to be printed on, and prevents the latter receiving the inked impression intended to be transferred to it. A pressman looks carefully over his first sheet to see that all is right, and if there be a bite he cuts it out of the frisket with his scissors; if one should at first escape his eye, it is cut out as soon as it is perceived.

BLACK LETTER

is the name now applied to the Old English or Modern Gothic character, which was introduced into England about the middle of the fourteenth century, and became the character generally used in manuscript works before the art of printing was publicly practised in Europe. On the application of that art to the multiplying of books, about the middle of the fifteenth century, the Block Books, and, subsequently, those printed with moveable types, were in this letter, to imitate writing, and were disposed off as manuscripts. When the first William Caslon commenced the business of type founding he made great improvements in their shape, and his Gothic or black letter remains unequalled, viewing it as an imitation of ancient writing, the purest shape for the character originally intended for a counterfeit manuscript. I am sorry to see our present founders giving way to a barbarous caprice of fancy, by introducing arbitrary shapes, which were unknown to our ancestors when this character was in general use; for it appears inconsistent to call the following Letters Old English, or Gothic, [Illustration]

The Alphabet.

~A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z~

~a b c d e f g h i j k l m n o p q r s t u v w x y z~

Astle, in his Origin and Progress of Writing, says, “The Modern Gothic, which spread itself all over Europe in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, is improperly so called, because it does not derive its origin from the writing anciently used by the Goths and Visigoths, in Italy and Spain, but this Modern Gothic is the most barbarous or worst kind of writing; it took its rise in the decline of the arts, among the lazy schoolmen, who had the worst taste; it is nothing more than the Latin writing degenerated. This writing began in the twelfth century, and was in general use (especially among monks and schoolmen) in all parts of Europe, till the restoration of the arts, in the fifteenth century, and longer in Germany and the northern nations: Our statute books are still printed in Gothic letters.” Astle’s work was published in 1784.

Blacks in the British Founderies.

Ten Line Pica.--Caslon.

Five Line Pica.--Caslon.

Four Line Pica.--Caslon.

Two Line Double Pica.--Caslon.

Two Line Great Primer.--Caslon. Wilson.

Two Line English.--Caslon.

Double Pica.--Caslon. Figgins. Wilson.

Great Primer.--Caslon. Figgins. Wilson.

English.--Caslon. Thorowgood & Besley, formerly Wolf’s. Figgins. Wilson.

Pica.--Caslon. Thorowgood & Besley. Caxton. Figgins. Wilson.

Small Pica.--Caslon.

Long Primer.--Caslon. Thorowgood & Besley. Figgins. Wilson.

Bourgeois.--Caslon.

Brevier.--Caslon. Wilson.

Nonpareil.--Caslon. Wilson.

BLACKWELL, BEALE. See DONATIONS.

BLANKETS.

Flannel steeped in urine, in which pelt balls are wrapped up at nights, and when they are not in use, to keep them soft.

Woollen cloth, or white baize, to lay between the tympans.--M. The blankets used for fine work are either superfine woollen cloth or fine kerseymere; for the finest work, paper alone is used. See PRESSWORK.

BLANK PAGES.

When blank pages occur in a work, particularly in duodecimos and smaller sizes, the compositor will find it an advantage to set them up the exact size of the pages of the work, and made up to his gauge, so that he will have his register good without the trouble that attends filling the blank up with pieces of Furniture by guess work, which causes extra trouble to the pressman.

BLASPHEMY.

9 & 10 Will. 3. c. 32., intituled, “An Act for the more effectual suppressing of Blasphemy and Profaneness.”

“Whereas many persons have of late years openly avowed and published many blasphemous and impious Opinions, contrary to the Doctrines and Principles of the Christian Religion, greatly tending to the Dishonour of Almighty God, and may prove destructive to the Peace and Welfare of this Kingdom: Wherefore for the more effectual suppressing of the said detestable Crimes, be it enacted by the King’s most excellent Majesty, by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the Authority of the same, That if any Person or Persons, having been educated in, or at any Time having made Profession of the Christian Religion within this Realm, shall by Writing, Printing, Teaching, or advised Speaking, deny any one of the Persons in the Holy Trinity to be God, or shall assert or maintain there are more Gods than one, or shall deny the Christian Religion to be true, or the Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testament to be of Divine Authority, and shall upon Indictment or Information in any of his Majesty’s Courts at Westminster, or at the Assizes, be thereof lawfully convicted by the Oath of two or more credible Witnesses; such Person or Persons for the first Offence shall be adjudged incapable and disabled in Law, to all Intents and Purposes whatsoever, to have or enjoy any Office or Offices, Employment or Employments, Ecclesiastical, Civil, or Military, or any Part in them, or any Profit or Advantage appertaining to them, or any of them: And if any Person or Persons so convicted as aforesaid, shall at the Time of his or their Conviction, enjoy or possess any Office, Place, or Employment, such Office, Place, or Employment shall be void, and is hereby declared void: And if such Person or Persons shall be a second Time lawfully convicted as aforesaid, of all or any the aforesaid Crime or Crimes, that then he or they shall from thenceforth be disabled to sue, prosecute, plead or use any Action or Information in any Court of Law or Equity, or to be Guardian of any Child, or Executor or Administrator of any Person, or capable of any Legacy or Deed of Gift, or to bear any Office, Civil or Military, or Benefice Ecclesiastical for ever within this Realm, and shall also suffer Imprisonment for the Space of Three Years, without Bail or Mainprize, from the Time of such Conviction.

s. 2. “Provided always, and be it enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That no Person shall be prosecuted by virtue of this Act, for any Words spoken, unless the Information of such Words shall be given upon Oath before one or more Justice or Justices of the Peace, within four Days after such Words spoken, and the Prosecution of such Offence be within three Months after such Information.

s. 3. “Provided also, and be it enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That any Person or Persons convicted of all or any of the aforesaid Crime or Crimes, in Manner aforesaid, shall for the first Offence (upon his, her, or their Acknowledgment and Renunciation of such Offence or erroneous Opinions, in the same Court where such Person or Persons was or were convicted, as aforesaid, within the Space of four Months after his, her, or their Conviction) be discharged from all Penalties and Disabilities incurred by such Conviction; any thing in this Act contained to the contrary thereof in anywise notwithstanding.”

Repealed as to denying the Trinity, by 53 Geo. 3. c. 160. s. 2. which is extended to Ireland by 57 Geo. 3. c. 70. See LIBELS.

53 Geo. 3. c. 160., intituled, “An Act to relieve Persons who impugn the Doctrine of the Holy Trinity from certain Penalties.”

s. 2. “And be it further enacted, That the Provisions of another Act passed in the Ninth and Tenth Years of the Reign of King William, intituled An Act for the more effectual suppressing Blasphemy and Profaneness, so far as the same relate to Persons denying as therein mentioned, respecting the Holy Trinity, be and the same are hereby repealed.

s. 3. “And whereas it is expedient to repeal an Act, passed in the Parliament of Scotland in the First Parliament of King Charles the Second, intituled, An Act against the Crime of Blasphemy; and another Act, passed in the Parliament of Scotland in the First Parliament of King William, intituled Act against Blasphemy; which Acts respectively ordain the Punishment of Death; be it therefore enacted, That the said Acts and each of them shall be, and the same are and is hereby repealed.

s. 4. “And be it further enacted, That this Act shall be deemed and taken to be a Public Act, and shall be judicially taken Notice of as such by all Judges, Justices, and others, without being specially pleaded.”

60 Geo. 3. c. 8. “An Act for the more effectual Prevention and Punishment of blasphemous and seditious Libels.”

“Whereas it is expedient to make more effectual Provision for the Punishment of blasphemous and seditious Libels; be it enacted by the King’s most excellent Majesty, by and with the Advice and Consent of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by the Authority of the same, That from and after the passing of this Act, in every Case in which any Verdict or Judgment by Default shall be had against any Person for composing, printing, or publishing any blasphemous Libel, or any seditious Libel, tending to bring into Hatred or Contempt the Person of His Majesty, His Heirs or Successors, or the Regent, or the Government and Constitution of the United Kingdom as by Law established, or either House of Parliament, or to excite His Majesty’s Subjects to attempt the Alteration of any Matter in Church or State as by Law established, otherwise than by lawful Means, it shall be lawful for the Judge, or the Court before whom or in which such Verdict shall have been given, or the Court in which such Judgment by Default shall be had, to make an Order for the Seizure and carrying away, and detaining in safe Custody, in such Manner as shall be directed in such Order, all Copies of the Libel which shall be in the Possession of the Person against whom such Verdict or Judgment shall have been had, or in the Possession of any other Person named in the Order for his Use; Evidence upon Oath having been previously given to the Satisfaction of such Court or Judge, that a Copy or Copies of the said Libel is or are in the Possession of such other Person for the Use of the Person against whom such Verdict or Judgment shall have been had as aforesaid; and in every such Case it shall be lawful for any Justice of the Peace, or for any Constable or other Peace Officer acting under any such Order, or for any Person or Persons acting with or in Aid of any such Justice of the Peace, Constable, or other Peace Officer, to search for any Copies of such Libel in any House, Building, or other Place whatsoever belonging to the Person against whom any such Verdict or Judgment shall have been had, or to any other Person so named, in whose Possession any Copies of any such Libel, belonging to the Person against whom any such Verdict or Judgment shall have been had, shall be; and in case Admission shall be refused or not obtained within a reasonable Time after it shall have been first demanded, to enter by Force by Day into any such House, Building, or Place whatsoever, and to carry away all Copies of the Libel there found, and to detain the same in safe Custody until the same shall be restored under the Provisions of this Act, or disposed of according to any further Order made in relation thereto.

s. 2. “And be it further enacted, That if in any such Case as aforesaid Judgment shall be arrested, or if, after Judgment shall have been entered, the same shall be reversed upon any Writ of Error, all Copies so seized shall be forthwith returned to the Person or Persons from whom the same shall have been so taken as aforesaid, free of all Charge and Expence, and without the Payment of any Fees whatever; and in every Case in which final Judgment shall be entered upon the Verdict so found against the Person or Persons charged with having composed, printed, or published such Libel, then all Copies so seized shall be disposed of as the Court in which such Judgment shall be given shall order and direct.

s. 3. “Provided always, and be it enacted, That in Scotland, in every Case in which any Person or Persons shall be found guilty before the Court of Justiciary, of composing, printing, or publishing any blasphemous or seditious Libel, or where Sentence of Fugitation shall have been pronounced against any Person or Persons, in consequence of their failing to appear to answer to any Indictment charging them with having composed, printed, or published any such Libel, then and in either of such Cases, it shall and may be lawful for the said Court to make an Order for the Seizure, carrying away, and detaining in safe Custody, all Copies of the Libel in the Possession of any such Person or Persons named in such Order, for his or their Use, Evidence upon Oath having been previously given to the Satisfaction of such Court or Judge, that a Copy or Copies of the said Libel is or are in the Possession of such other Person for the Use of the Person against whom such Verdict or Judgment shall have been had as aforesaid; and every such Order so made shall and may be carried into effect, in such and the same Manner as any Order made by the Court of Justiciary, or any Circuit Court of Justiciary, may be carried into Effect according to the Law and Practice of Scotland: Provided always, that in the Event of any Person or Persons being reponed against any such Sentence of Fugitation, and being thereafter acquitted, all Copies so seized shall be forthwith returned to the Person or Persons from whom the same shall have been so taken as aforesaid; and in all other Cases, the Copies so seized shall be disposed of in such Manner as the said Court may direct.

s. 4. “And be it further enacted, That if any Person shall, after the passing of this Act, be legally convicted of having, after the passing of this Act, composed, printed, or published any blasphemous Libel or any such seditious Libel as aforesaid, and shall, after being so convicted, offend a Second Time, and be thereof legally convicted before any Commission of Oyer and Terminer or Gaol Delivery, or in His Majesty’s Court of King’s Bench, such Person may, on such Second Conviction, be adjudged, at the Discretion of the Court, either to suffer such Punishment as may now by Law be inflicted in Cases of high Misdemeanors, or to be banished from the United Kingdom, and all other Parts of His Majesty’s Dominions, for such Term of Years as the Court in which such Conviction shall take place shall order.

s. 5. “And be it further enacted, That in case any Person so sentenced and ordered to be banished as aforesaid, shall not depart from this United Kingdom within Thirty Days after the pronouncing of such Sentence and Order as aforesaid, for the Purpose of going into such Banishment as aforesaid, it shall and may be lawful to and for His Majesty to convey such Person to such Parts out of the Dominions of His said Majesty, as His Majesty by and with the Advice of His Privy Council shall direct.

s. 6. “And be it further enacted, That if any Offender who shall be so ordered by any such Court as aforesaid to be banished in Manner aforesaid, shall after the End of Forty Days from the Time such Sentence and Order hath been pronounced, be at large within any Part of the United Kingdom, or any other Part of His Majesty’s Dominions, without some lawful Cause, before the Expiration of the Term for which such Offender shall have been so ordered to be banished as aforesaid, every such Offender being so at large as aforesaid, being thereof lawfully convicted, shall be transported to such Place as shall be appointed by His Majesty for any Term not exceeding Fourteen Years.

s. 7. “And be it further enacted, That the Clerk of Assize, Clerk of the Peace, or other Clerk or Officer of the Court having the Custody of the Records where any Offender shall have been convicted of having composed, printed, or published any blasphemous or seditious Libel, shall, upon Request of the Prosecutor on His Majesty’s Behalf, make out and give a Certificate in Writing, signed by him, containing the Effect and Substance only (omitting the formal Part) of every Indictment and Conviction of such Offender to the Justices of Assize, Oyer and Terminer, Great Sessions, or Gaol Delivery, where such Offender or Offenders shall be indicted for any Second Offence of composing, printing, or publishing any blasphemous or seditious Libel, for which Certificate Six Shillings and Eight-pence and no more shall be paid, and which Certificate shall be sufficient Proof of the Conviction of such Offender.

s. 8. “And be it further enacted, That any Action and Suit which shall be brought or commenced against any Justice or Justices of the Peace, Constable, Peace Officer, or other Person or Persons, within that Part of Great Britain called England, or in Ireland, for any thing done or acted in pursuance of this Act, shall be commenced within Six Calendar Months next after the Fact committed, and not afterwards; and the Venue in every such Action or Suit shall be laid in the proper County where the Fact was committed, and not elsewhere; and the Defendant or Defendants in every such Action or Suit may plead the General Issue, and give this Act and the special Matter in Evidence at any Trial to be had thereupon; and if such Action or Suit shall be brought or commenced after the Time limited for bringing the same, or the Venue shall be laid in any other Place than as aforesaid, then the Jury shall find a Verdict for the Defendant or Defendants; and in such Case, or if the Jury shall find a Verdict for the Defendant or Defendants upon the Merits, or if the Plaintiff or Plaintiffs shall become Nonsuit, or discontinue his, her, or their Actions after Appearance, or if, upon Demurrer, Judgment shall be given against the Plaintiff or Plaintiffs, the Defendant or Defendants shall have Double Costs, which he or they shall and may recover in such and the same Manner as any Defendant can by Law in other Cases.

s. 9. “And be it further enacted, That every Action and Suit which shall be brought or commenced against any Person or Persons in Scotland, for any thing done or acted in pursuance of this Act, shall in like Manner be commenced within Six Calendar Months after the Fact committed, and not afterwards, and shall be brought in the Court of Session in Scotland; and the Defender or Defenders may plead that the Matter complained of was done in pursuance of this Act, and may give this Act and the special Matter in Evidence; and if such Action or Suit shall be brought or commenced after the Time limited for bringing the same, then the same shall be dismissed; and in such Case, or if the Defender or Defenders shall be assoilzied, or the Pursuer or Pursuers shall suffer the Action or Suit to fall asleep, or a Decision shall be pronounced against the Pursuer or Pursuers upon the Relevancy, the Defender or Defenders shall have Double Costs, which he or they shall and may receive in such and the same Manner as any Defender can by Law recover Costs or Expences in other Cases.

s. 10. “Provided always, and be it further enacted, That nothing in this Act contained shall be held or considered as in any respect altering the Law or Practice of Scotland regarding the Punishment of Persons convicted of composing, printing, publishing, or circulating any blasphemous or seditious Libel.”--See LIBELS.

BLOCKED-UP.

Letter is said to be blocked-up, when in the progress of a work it is all composed, and from any cause none of the forms can be worked to disengage part of it, in order to proceed. This may arise--from the Author not returning the proofs regularly--from the Reader not reading them for press--from a flush of presswork in other works--from the non-attendance or negligence of the pressmen--or from compositors, in a companionship, keeping each too much copy in his hands, whereby all the letter is composed before they join their matter. From whatever cause it arises it is a great detriment, and unhinges the regular train of work, and ought always to be avoided as much as possible.

The term is also applied when the Pressmen use too much ink in working a form; and when a form has been neglected to be washed, and the ink left to dry on the face--It is blocked-up with ink.

BLOCKS, for stereotype printing, see RISERS.

BOARD RACK.

A case made of strong deal boards, with broad ledges nailed on the inside of the two sides, to slide letter boards in: they are for the purpose of putting boards in with pages and jobs on; as the matter is safer and less likely to be broken, and more out of the way than when scattered about on bulks, and also takes up less room. The sizes are usually such as will admit demy and royal boards; but in houses where works on large paper are printed, they have board racks that will admit suitably larger boards.

BODKIN.

A piece of steel wire filed tapering to a point; the thick end being fixed in a short wooden handle. Its use is to pick wrong letters out of a page in correcting, in order to their being replaced by right ones. A fine hackle tooth makes the best bodkin, and the finer the point the better.

BODY.

The size of the shank of any type from the back of it to the front, or the square of the m quadrat: thus English Body, Pica Body, &c.--M. See TYPES. TYPOGRAPHICAL POINTS.

BODY OF THE WORK.

The subject matter of a work is usually so termed, to distinguish it from the notes, the preface, introduction, contents, and index.

BOLSTER.

A piece of stout leather strap nailed to the near long rib of a wooden press, at the fore end, and padded under so as to raise it sufficiently high; its use is to check the running out of the carriage, by friction, at the proper place to permit the tympan to rise clear of the platen, when the pressmen are in a train of work, a similar piece being nailed under the carriage. In iron presses a bar projects between the ribs on which is secured an inclined plane of wood, and in some iron presses a spring is screwed on the near long rib for the purpose. It prevents the sudden jerk upon the back stay, and also upon the carriage when it is run out.

BOLTS.

The pieces of furniture that are placed between the head lines of the pages in a form of twelves, to form the margin at the head of the pages, are called Bolts.

The bolts are cut to the width of the page, so that the gutters go a little way between them, and secure the sides of the pages the whole length: I would recommend to the compositor to cut his bolts square at the ends, and of such a length that they shall go into the measure of his composing stick easily; he will thus prevent the folios or any letters at the extremities of the head lines falling down, as well as the bolts binding against the gutters.

BOOK HOUSE.

A printing office in which the printing of books is the chief business carried on: in many houses in London the materials for this purpose are most abundant; but at the same time they very rarely keep any great assortment of large type for jobs. See JOB HOUSE.

BOOK PRESS.

The Book Press, in the warehouse department, used for pressing books previously to their delivery, is the common screw press with a perpendicular screw, screwed down by means of an iron bar; it is also used for pressing paper when wetted, for the purpose of improving its condition previously to the process of printing, and also in cylindrical or machine printing to cause the paper, and particularly large sheets, to lie flat, which are otherwise apt to wrinkle in being carried round the cylinders upon a flat surface. In large establishments Bramah’s hydrostatic press is generally used for these purposes, as being much more powerful and expeditious both in its use and in its effect. See HYDROSTATIC PRESS.

BOOKS.

25 Hen. 8. c 15. intituled, “An Act for Printers and Binders of Books.”

“‘Whereas by the Provision of a Statute made in the first Year of the Reign of King Richard the Third, it was provided in the same Act, That all Strangers repairing into this Realm, might lawfully bring into the said Realm printed and written Books, to sell at their Liberty and Pleasure; (2) by Force of which Provision there hath come to this Realm sithen the making of the same, a marvellous Number at printed Books, and daily doth; and the Cause of the making of the same Provision seemeth to be, for that there were but few Books, and few Printers within this Realm at that Time, which could well exercise and occupy the said Science and Craft of Printing; nevertheless, sithen the making of the said Provision, many of this Realm, being the King’s natural Subjects, have given them so diligently to learn and exercise the said Craft of Printing, that at this Day there be within this Realm a great Number cunning and expert in the said Science or Craft of Printing, as able to exercise the said Craft in all Points, as any Stranger in any other Realm or Country: (3) And furthermore, where there be a great Number of the King’s Subjects within this Realm, which live by the Craft and Mystery of Binding of Books, and that there be a great Multitude well expert in the same, yet all this notwithstanding, there are divers Persons that bring from beyond the Sea great Plenty of printed Books, not only in the Latin Tongue, but also in our maternal English Tongue, some bound in Boards, some in Leather, and some in Parchment, and them sell by retail, whereby many of the King’s Subjects, being Binders of Books, and having no other Faculty wherewith to get their Living, be destitute of Work, and like to be undone, except some Reformation herein be had:’ Be it therefore enacted by the King our Sovereign Lord, the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, and the Commons, in this present Parliament assembled, and by Authority of the same, That the said Proviso, made in the first Year of the said King Richard the Third, from the Feast of the Nativity of our Lord God next coming, shall be void and of none Effect.

s. 4. “Provided alway, and be it enacted by the Authority aforesaid, That if any of the said Printers or Sellers of printed Books, inhabited within this Realm, at any Time hereafter happen in such wise to inhance or increase the Prices of any such printed Books, in Sale or Binding, at too high and unreasonable Prices, in such wise as Complaint be made thereof unto the King’s Highness, or unto the Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer, or any of the Chief Justices of the one Bench or of the other; that then the same Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer, and two Chief Justices, or two of any of them, shall have Power and Authority to enquire thereof, as well by the Oaths of twelve honest and discreet Persons, as otherwise by due Examination by their Discretions. (2) And after the same inhancing and increasing of the said Prices of the said Books and Binding shall be so found by the said twelve Men, or otherwise by Examination of the said Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer and Justices, or two of them; that then the same Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer and Justices, or two of them at the least, from Time to Time shall have Power and Authority to reform and redress such inhancing of the Prices of printed Books from Time to Time by their Discretions, and to limit Prices as well of the Books as for the Binding of them; (3) and over that the Offender or Offenders thereof being convict by the Examination of the same Lord Chancellor, Lord Treasurer and two Justices, or two of them, or otherwise, shall lose and forfeit for every Book by them sold, whereof the Price shall be inhanced for the Book or Binding thereof, three Shillings four Pence; the one Half thereof shall be to the King’s Highness, and the other Half to the Parties grieved that will complain upon the same in Manner and Form before rehearsed.”

(Sections 2. & 3. Repealed by 3 Geo. 4. c. 41. s. 2.)

By the Act 3 & 4 Will. 4. c. 52. s. 58. Books are absolutely prohibited to be imported for Sale, being “first composed or written or printed in the United Kingdom, and printed or reprinted in any other Country, except Books not reprinted in the United Kingdom within Twenty Years; or being Parts of Collections the greater parts of which had been composed or written abroad.”

By the “Table of New Duties, 1834,” in 4 & 5 Will. 4. c. 89., the Customs Duties Inwards are for “Books in the Foreign living Languages, being of Editions printed in or since the Year One thousand eight hundred and one, bound or unbound, the cwt. 2_l._ 10_s._”

2 & 3 Vict. c. 23. s. 1. Drawbacks on Excise Duty. “For every Pound Weight Avoirdupois of printed Books in perfect and complete Sets, or, if periodical Publications, in perfect Parts or Numbers, and of blank, plain, or ruled Account Books, whether bound or unbound, made of or printed or ruled on Paper made and charged with Duty in the United Kingdom, and which shall be exported as Merchandise, a Drawback of One Penny Halfpenny.” See PAPER.

BOOKS. (Ireland.) 4 Geo. 4. c 72. “An Act to repeal the several Duties and Drawbacks of Customs, chargeable and allowable in Ireland, on the Importation and Exportation of certain Foreign and Colonial Goods, Wares, and Merchandize, and to grant other Duties and Drawbacks in lieu thereof, equal to the Duties and Drawbacks chargeable and allowable thereon in Great Britain.”

Duties of Customs on Goods, &c. imported into Ireland.

Duty. Books, printed, or Manuscripts, viz. £ s. d. ---- half-bound, or in any way bound, the Cwt. 6 10 0 ---- unbound, the Cwt. 5 0 0 No Drawback. The same Duties from the East Indies.

BOOKING.

The act of putting the different gatherings of a work together, in the warehouse, so as to make complete books. This is done by laying the gatherings in order upon a table, and, commencing with the first, taking them up in order; by adopting this method they are gathered under hand, as it may be termed, the succession being placed at the bottom as the person proceeds. The reverse of this method, is, however, to be preferred; to commence at the end of the work, and as the gathering is held in the hand, and rests on the arm, to lay the others upon it as they are taken up, so that in this way the commencement of the book will be the last to be gathered.

BOTANICAL AUTHORITIES,

with the Abbreviations by which they are generally referred to.

A. & S.--Albertini and Schweinitz, Writers upon Fungi.

Ab. China.--Abel (C.). A Voyage to China. 4to.

Ab. Ins.--Abbott’s Natural History of the Insects of Carolina. fol.

Ac. Boh.--Abhandlungen einer Gesellschaft in Bœhmen, zur Aufnahme der Mathematik, der Vaterlændischen Geschichte und der Naturgeschichte. 8vo. Pragæ, 1775-1789.

Ac. Bon.--De Bononiense Scientiarum et Artium Instituto, Commentarii. 4to. Bononiæ. 7 vols. 1748--1791.

Ach.--Acharius. A Swedish professor, and writer upon Lichens.

Ac. Got.--Commentarii Societatis Regiæ Scientiarum Gœttingensis. 4to. 1751. 1754. 1769. 1816.

Ac. Haf.--Acta Literaria Universitatis Hafniensis. 1 vol. 4to. Hafniæ, 1778.

Ac. Hel.--Acta Helvetica Physico-mathematico-botanico-medica. 8 vols. 4to. Basileæ, 1757-1777.

Ac. Hol.--Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps Academiens Handlingar. 8vo. Stockholm, 1739-1816.

Ac. Par.--Actes de la Société d’Histoire Naturelle de Paris. fol. Paris, 1792.

Ac. Pet.--Commentarii Academiæ Scientiarum Imperialis Petropolitanæ. 14 vols. 4to. Petropoli, 1728-1751.

Ac. St.--Kongl. Vetenskaps Academiens Handlingar. 8vo. Stockholm, 1739.

Ac. Tou.--Histoire et Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences, &c., de Toulouse. 3 vols. 4to. Toulouse, 1782. 1784. 1788.

Ac. Up.--Acta Literaria et Scientiarum Upsaliæ publicata. 8vo. 1720-1816.

Adams.--F. Adams. A Russian botanist, who travelled through Arctic and Eastern Siberia.

Adan.--Adanson. A French systematic botanist.

Afz.--Afzelius. A Swedish professor.

A. G.--And. Ger.--Andrews (Henry). Coloured Engravings of Geraniums. fol. Lond.

Ag.--Agardh. A Swedish professor, and writer upon Algæ, &c.

Ag. Sven. Bot.--Aghardt, in Svensk Botanik. 9 vols. 8vo. 1804 to the present time.

A. H.--And. Hea.--Andrews (Henry). Coloured Engravings of Heaths, with botanical descriptions. 3 vols. fol. London, 1802-1809.

Ait.--Aiton. The superintendent of the King’s garden at Kew.

Ait. Kew.--Ait. Hort. Kew.--Aiton’s (William) Hortus Kewensis; or a Catalogue of the Plants in the Royal Botanic Garden at Kew. 5 vols.

Al. Au.--Allioni (Carolus). Auctuarium ad Floram Pedemontanam. 1 fasc. 8vo. Taurini, 1789.

Alb.--Albertini. A writer on Fungi.

Alb. & Schw.--Albertini (J. B. de) and Schweinitz (L. D. de). Conspectus Fungorum in Lusatiæ Superioris Agro Niskiensi crescentium. 8vo. Lipsiæ, 1805.

All.--Allioni. An Italian botanist.

Al. Ped.--Allioni (Carolus). Flora Pedemontana. 3 vols. fol. Taurini, 1785.

Al. Tau.--Allioni (Carolus). Miscellanea Philosophico-mathematica Societatis privatæ Taurinensis.

Alp. Æg.--Alpinus (Prosper). De Plantis Ægypti liber. 4to. Venetiis, 1592.

Alp. Ex.--Alpinus (Prosper). De Plantis Exoticis libri duo. 4to. Venetiis, 1629.

Am. Ac.--Linnæi Amœnitates Academicæ, seu Dissertationes antehac seorsim editæ. 10 vols. 8vo. Holmiæ et Lipsiæ, 1749, et seq.

Am. Rut.--Ammann (Johan.). Stirpium rariorum in Imperio Rutheno sponte provenientium Icones et Descriptiones. 4to. Petrop., 1739.

Amans S.--Amans. Obs. in Recueil des Travaux de la Société d’Agriculture d’Agens. 1 vol.

Amm.--Ammann. An old Russian botanist.

An. Bot.--Annals of Botany, by C. König and J. Sims. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1805 and 1806.

An. Mu.--Annales du Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle. 24 vols. 4to. Paris, 1802 to the present time.

An. Wett.--Annalen der Wetteranischen Gesellschaft für die gesammte Naturkunde.

And. Ger.--Andrews (Henry). Coloured Engravings of Geraniums. fol. London.

And. Heaths.--Andrews (Henry). Coloured Engravings of Heaths, with botanical descriptions. 3 vols. fol. London, 1802-1809.

And. Rep.--Andrews (Henry). The Botanist’s Repository for new and rare Plants. 10 vols. 4to. London, 1797, et seq.

Ander.--Anderson. A London merchant; published a paper on Pæonies.

Andr.--Andrews. A famous botanical draughtsman.

Andrz.--Andrzejowski. A Russian botanist.

Ard.--Arduini. An Italian botanist.

Ard. M.--Arduini (Pietro). Memoria di Osservazioni e di Sperienze sopra la Coltura e gli Usi di varie Piante. 4to. Padova, 1766.

Ard. Sag.--Arduini (Pietro), in Saggi dell’ Accad. de Padova. 2 vols.

Ard. Sp.--Arduini (Pietro). Animadversionum Botanicarum Specimen. 4to. Patavii, 1759.

As. Res.--Asiatic Researches, or the Transactions of the Society instituted in Bengal. 4to. Calcutta, 1788, &c.

Asso.--Asso. A Spanish botanist.

Asso Ar.--De Asso (Ignatius). Synopsis Stirpium indigenarum Arragoniæ. 4to. Marsilliæ, 1779.

Aub.--Aublet. A French traveller in Guiana.

Aub. Gui.--Aublet (Fusée). Histoire des Plantes de la Guiane Française. 4 vols. 4to. London, 1773.

Aud.--Audibert. A French cultivator.

B. C.--Botanical Cabinet. By Loddiges and Sons.

B. M.--Botanical Magazine. By Curtis, Sims, &c.

B. & W.--Bartling, M. D. and Wendland, of Göttingen, botanists.

B. R.--Botanical Register. By Ker and Lindley.

Bac.--Bacle. A German botanist?

B. Rep.--Botanical Repository. By Andrews and others.

Bal. Mis.--Balbis (Joh. Baptist.). Miscellanea Botanica. 4to. 1804.

Bal. St.--Balbis (Joh. Baptist.). Horti Academici Taurinensis Stirpium minus cognitarum aut forte novarum Icones et Descriptiones. Taurini, 1810.

Bal. Tic.--Balbis (Joh. Baptist.). Flora Ticinensis. 2 vols. 8vo. Ticin., 1816-1821.

Balb.--Balbis. A French professor of botany.

Baldw.--Baldwin, M. D. of Savannah in Georgia. A botanist.

Banks.--Banks. A great traveller and patron of science.

Banks K.--Banks (Josephus). Icones selectæ Plantarum quas in Japonia collegit et delineavit E. Kæmpfer. fol. London, 1791.

Bar. Fl.--Barton (W. P. C.). Flora of North America. 4to.

Bar. Ic.--Barrelier (Jacobus). Plantæ per Galliam, Hispaniam, et Italiam observatæ. fol. Parisiis, 1714.

Barrl.--Barrelier. A French botanist.

Bart.--Barton, M. D. Formerly a professor at Philadelphia.

Bartr.--Bartram. Formerly a nurseryman at Philadelphia.

Bartr. It.--Bartram (Will.). Travels through South and North Carolina. 8vo. Philadelphia, 1791.

Bast.--Bastard or Bâtard. A writer upon the Flora of France.

Bast. J.--Bastard (T.), in Schrader’s Journal für die Botanik?

Batarra.--Batarra (John Ant.). Fungorum Agri Ariminensis Historia. 4to. Faventiæ, 1759.

Batsch.--Batsch. A writer upon Fungi.

Batsch Fun.--Batsch (Aug. Joh. Georg Carl). Elenchus Fungorum. 4to. Halæ, 1783-1789.

Batt.--Battarra. Published a History of Fungi, 1789.

Bau. His.--Bauhin (Johannes). Historia Plantarum universalis. fol. 1651.

Bau. Pin.--Bauhin (Caspar). Pinax Theatri Botanici. 4to. Basileæ, 1623.

Bau. Pr.--Bauhin (Caspar). Prodromus Theatri Botanici, in quo plantæ supra 600 proponuntur. 4to. Franc. Mœn., 1620.

Bauer N. H.--Bauer (Ferdin.). Illustrationes Floræ Novæ Hollandiæ. fol. 1813.

Baug.--J. C. Baumgarten, M. D. of Schasburgh, in Transylvania. A botanist.

Bauh.--Bauhin, brothers; professors of medicine, published 1620, 1650.

Baum.--J. C. Baumgarten, M. D. of Schasburgh, in Transylvania. A botanist.

Beau. Ow.--Allioni. Palisot de Beauvois. Flore des Royaumes d’Oware et de Benin. 2 vols. fol. Paris, 1805.

Beaup.--Beaupret. A French botanist, mentioned in Dec. Systems.

Beauv.--Palisot de Beauvois. A French traveller and botanist.

Beauv. Gr.--Allioni. Palisot de Beauvois. Essai d’une nouvelle Agrostograpbie. 8vo. Paris, 1812.

Beauv. In. Ac. Am.--Allioni. Palisot de Beauvois. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society. 4to. 3 vols. Philadelphia, 1774-1793.

Bedf.--Duke of Bedford. A great promoter of botany.

Bel.--Bellardi. An Italian botanist.

Bel. Tau.--Bellardi (Ludovico). Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences de Turin. 4to. 1782.

Benth.--Bentham. An English botanist, secretary to the Horticultural Society, London.

Berg.--Bergius. A Swedish writer upon Cape plants.

Berg. C.--Bergius (Peter Jonas). Descriptiones Plantarum ex Capite Bonæ Spei. 8vo. Stockholm, 1767.

Berg. Ho.--Bergius (Peter Jonas), in Kongl. Vetenskaps Academiens Handlingar. 8vo. Stockholm, 1739.

Berger.--J. Bergeret, M. D. A French botanist.

Berg. Ph.--Bergeret. Phytonomatotechnie universelle. 3 vols. fol. Paris.

Ber. Mag.--Martini (Fried. Henr. Wilh.). Berlinisches Magazin, oder gesammelte Schriften. 4 bänd. 8vo. Berlin, 1765-1767.

Ber. Ph. Tr.--Bergius (P. J.), in Philosophical Transactions, vol. for 1772. London.

Bernh.--Bernhardi. A German botanist.

Bert.--Bertolini. A writer upon the Flora of Italy.

Bes.--Besser. A Russian professor, resident in the Crimea.

Bes. Eys.--Besler (Basilius). Hortus Eystettensis. 2 vols. fol. Nuremberg, 1612.

Bib. It.--Memorie di Matematica e Fisica della Societa Italiana. 4to. Verona, 1782 and 1816.

Bieb.--Bieberstein. A Russian botanist of great note.

Bieb. Cen.--Bieberstein (Marschall von). Centuriæ Plantarum rariorum Rossiæ Meridionalis. Charkoviæ. fol.

Biv.--Bivona. A Sicilian botanist.

Biv. Cen.--Bivona Bernardi (Antonin.). Sicularum Plantarum Centuria prima. 8vo. Panormi, 1806.

Biv. Sic.--Bivona Bernardi (Antonin.). Stirpium rariorum minusque cognitarum in Sicilia provenientium Descriptiones. 4to. 1813.

Black.--Blackwell (Eliz.). A curious Herbal, containing 600 cuts of the useful plants. 2 vols. fol. London, 1737.

Blume.--Blume, M. D. A Dutch botanist.

Boc. Mu.--Boccone (Paolo). Museo di Piante rare della Sicilia, Malta, Corsica, Italia, Piemonte, e Germania. 4to. Venetia, 1697.

Boc. Sic.--Boccone (Paolo). Icones et Descriptiones rariorum Plantarum Siciliæ, Melitæ, Galliæ, et Italiæ. 4to. Londini, 1674.

Boer.--Boerhaave. An old Dutch botanist.

Böhm.--Böhmer. A German botanical writer.

Bois.--Boissieu la Martinière, who accompanied La Peyrouse.

Boj.--Bojer. A professor of botany in the Isle of France.

Bol.--Bolton. An English writer on Fungi.

Bolt. Fil.--Bolton (James). Filices Britanniæ. 4to. London, 1785-1790.

Bolt. Pil.--Bolton (James). Geschichte der merkwürdigsten Pilze. Berlin, 1795.

Bon. Mon.--Bonpland (Aimé). Monographie des Melastomes et Rhexes et autres Plantes de cet Ordre. fol. Paris, 1809.

Bon. Nav.--Bonpland (Aimé). Description des Plantes rares cultivés à Malmaison et à Navarre. fol. 1813.

Bon. Rhex.--Bonpland (Aimé). Monographie des Melastomes et Rhexes et autres Plantes de cet Ordre. fol. Paris, 1809.

Bonp.--Bonpland. A French traveller in South America, and botanist.

Borc.--Borckhausen. A writer upon the Flora of Hesse Darmstadt.

Bonam.--Bonamy (Franc.). Floræ Nannetensis Prodromus. 12mo. Nantes, 1782.

Bory.--Bory de St. Vincent. A French traveller and botanist.

Bosc.--Bosc. A French botanist, and traveller in North America.

Bot. Cab.--The Botanical Cabinet. By Conrad Loddiges and Sons. 14 vols. 12mo. and 4to, published monthly.

Bot. Mag.--The Botanical Magazine. 8vo. 55 vols. London, 1787-1830.

Bot. Mis.--Hooker (Will. Jackson). Botanical Miscellany. 2 parts, 8vo. London, 1830.

Bot. Reg.--The Botanical Register. 8vo. 14 vols. London, 1815-1830.

Bot. Rep.--The Botanist’s Repository for new and rare plants. 10 vols. 4to. London, 1797, et seqq.

Bouch.--Boucher. A writer upon the French Flora.

Bouché.--F. A. G. Boucher. A French botanist.

Bow.--J. Bowie. A collector of plants for Kew Gardens.

Br.--Patrick Browne, M. D. Author of Civil and Natural History of Jamaica. An Irish botanist.

Br. J.--Browne (Patrick). The Civil and Natural History of Jamaica. fol. London, 1756.

Br. Rem.--Brown (Robert). General Remarks, Geographical and Systematical, on the Botany of Terra Australia. 4to. 1814.

Bra. Sal.--De Braune (Franz Ant.). Salzburgische Flora. 8vo. 1791.

Braam.--Braam’s Icones Chinenses. Not published.

Brad.--Bradley. An old English writer upon succulent plants.

Brad. Suc.--Bradley (Richard). Historia Plantarum Succulentarum. 4to. London, 1716-1727.

Bred.--Bredemeyer. A German.

Brew. Jour.--Brewster’s Philosophical Journal. Edinburgh, published every three months.

Brey. C.--Breynius (Jacobus). Exoticarum Plantarum Centuria. fol. Gedani, 1678.

Brey. Pr.--Breynius (Jacobus). Prodromus Fasciculi rariorum Plantarum in Hortis Hollandiæ observatarum. 2 vols. 4to. Gedani, 1680-1689.

Brid.--Bridel. A German writer upon Mosses.

Brid. Mus.--Bridel (Samuel Elias). Muscologia. 4to. _Gothæ et Parisiis_, 1797-1803.

Brig.--J. Brignoli. Professor at Verona.

Brm.--Burmann. A Dutch editor of other people’s works.

Broeg.--Broegelmann. A German botanist.

Brong.--A. Brongniart. A French botanist.

Brot.--Brotero. A Portuguese botanist.

Brot. Lus.--Brotero (Felix Avellar). Flora Lusitanica. 2 vols. 8vo. Olyssip. 1801.

Brot. Ph.--Brotero (Felix Avellar). Phytographia Lusitaniæ selectior. fol. Olyssip. 1801.

Brou.--Broussonet. A French botanist, and traveller in Barbary.

Bruce Tr.--Bruce (James). Travels to discover the Source of the Nile. 5 vols. 4to. Edinburgh, 1790.

Bry. Hist.--Bryant (Charles). Flora Dietetica, or History of Esculent Plants. 8vo. London, 1783.

Buc.--Buchanan. An English physician, and traveller in Nepal.

Buch.--Buchoz (Pierre Joseph). Collection des Fleurs. fol. Paris.

Bul.--Bulliard. A French writer upon Fungi.

Bul. Her.--Bulliard. Herbier de la France. fol. 1780, &c.

Bul. Ph.--Bulletin des Sciences, par la Société Philomathique de Paris. 1791-1816.

Bur. Af.--Burmann (Johannes). Rariorum Africanarum Plantarum Decades 10. 4to. Amstelodami, 1738-1739.

Bur. Am.--Burmann (Johannes). Plantæ Americanæ à C. Plumier detectæ et à J. Burmanno editæ. fol. Amstelod. 1755.

Bur. In.--Burmann (Johannes). Flora Indica. 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1768.

Bur. Zey.--Burmann (Johannes). Thesaurus Zeylanicus. 4to. Amst. 1737.

Burc.--Burchell. An English botanist, and traveller at the Cape of Good Hope.

Burg.--Burgsdorf. A German botanist.

Bux.--Buxbaum, M. D. A Russian botanist; travelled through Armenia.

Bux. C.--Buxbaum (Joh. Christ.). Plantarum minus cognitarum Centuriæ quinque. 4to. 1728.

C. Bauh.--Caspar Bauhin. A celebrated botanist of the seventeenth century.

C. & R.--Castagne and Robillard. French botanists?

C. G.--Commentarii Societatis Regiæ Scientiarum Göttingensis. 4to. 1751-1816.

Cæs.--Cæsalpinus. A famous old Italian botanist.

Cam.--Campana. An Italian cultivator.

Cam. Ep.--Camerarius (Joachim). De Plantis Epitome utilissima. 4to. Francof. Mœn. 1586.

Cam. H.--Camerarius (Joachim). Hortus Medicus et Philosophicus. 4to. Franc. Mœn. 1588.

Campd.--Campdera. A Spanish botanist.

Carey.--W. Carey, D. D., of Serampore.

Carm.--Capt. D. Carmichael. A Scotch botanist.

Cass.--H. Cassini. A French botanist.

Castag.--L. Castagne. A French botanist?

Cat.--M. Catesby. A botanist, and traveller in North America.

Cat. Car.--Catesby (Marsh). The Natural History of Carolina, Florida, &c. 2 vols. fol. London, 1741-1743.

Cav.--Cavanilles. A Spanish professor and botanist.

Cav. Dis.--Cavanilles (Ant. Jos.). Monadelphiæ Classis Dissertationes. 10 vols. 4to. Paris, 1785-1789. Madriti, 1790.

Cav. Ic.--Cavanilles (Ant. Jos.). Icones et Descriptiones Plantarum quæ aut sponte in Hispania crescunt aut in Hortis hospitantur. 6 vols. fol. Madrit., 1791-1800.

Cer.--Vicente Cervantez. A Spanish botanist and professor.

Chaix.--A French botanist and ecclesiastic.

Chalm. Ic.--Figures of Bulbs, by Miss Chalmers.

Cham.--Chamisso. A German traveller round the world.

Chan. Cam.--Chandler’s Camellias. London.

Choi.--Choisy. A Swiss botanist.

Chois. Hyp.--Choisy (J. D.). Prodromus d’une Monographie de la Famille des Hypericinées. 4to. 1821.

Cl. H.--Clusius (Carolus). Rariorum Plantarum Historia. fol. Antwerp, 1601.

Cl. Pan.--Clusius (Carolus). Rariorum aliquot Stirpium per Pannoniam observ. Historia. 8vo. 1583 (Hall.), 1584 (Ris.).

Clair.--Clairville. A French botanist.

Clar.--J. Clarion. A French botanist.

Clem.--S. Clemente. A Spanish agriculturist.

Clus.--Clusius. An old French botanist and traveller.

Co. C.--Colville’s Catalogue. Plants cultivated in Colville’s nursery, Chelsea.

Col. Cas.--Colladon (Fréderic). Histoire Naturelle et Médicale des Casses. 4to. Montpelier, 1816.

Col. Ec.--Columna (Fabius). Minus cognitarum Stirpium Ecphrasis. 4to. Romæ, 1616.

Col. H. Rip.--Colla. Hortus Ripulensis. 4to. Turin, 1822-1827.

Col. Ph.--Columna (Fabius). Phytobasanos. 4to. 1592.

Colb.--Colebrooke. A celebrated English writer upon Indian plants.

Coll.--J. F. Colladon. A Genevese botanist.

Com.--Commelin. A Dutch garden botanist.

Com. H.--Commelyn (Caspar). Horti Medici Amstelodamensis rariorum Plantarum Descriptio et Icones. 2 vols. fol. Amst. 1703.

Com. Pet.--Commentarii Academiæ Scientiarum Petropolitanæ. 14 vols. 4to. Petrop. 1728-1751.

Com. Pr.--Commelyn (Caspar). Præludia Botanica ad publicas Plantarum Demonstrationes. 4to. L. Bat. 1703.

Com. R.--Commelyn (Caspar). Horti Medici Amstelodamensis Plantæ rariores et exoticæ. 4to. L. Bat. 1706.

Cook.--Cook (James). Voyage round the World (2d). 2 vols. 4to. 1777.

Cor. Ca.--Cornuti (Jacob.). Canadensium Plantarum aliarumque nondum editarum Historia. 4to. Paris, 1635.

Corr.--Corréa de Serra. A Portuguese botanist and diplomatist.

Cr.--Crantz. An Austrian botanist.

Cr. Au.--Crantz (Henr. Joh. Nepom.). Stirpes Austriacæ. 8vo. 1762.

Crypt. Brit.--Greville (Charles Kaye). The British Cryptogamic Flora. 5 vols. 8vo.

Cun.--A. Cunningham. A collector of plants for Kew Gardens.

Cup. Pa.--Cupani (Franciscus). Pamphytum Siculum, seu Historia Plantarum Siciliæ. fol.

Cup. Sic.--Cupani (Franciscus). Catalogus Plantarum Sicularum noviter detectarum. Panormi, 1652.

Cur.--Curtis. An English writer upon plants.

Cur. Lon.--Curtis (William). Flora Londinensis. fol. London, 1777, continued.

Curt. Bot. Mag.--Curtis’s Botanical Magazine.

Cus.--Cusson. A Swiss writer upon Umbelliferæ, whose wife burnt his herbarium.

Cyr.--Cyrilli. An Italian botanist.

Cyr. Ne.--Cyrillo (Domenico). Plantarum rariorum Regni Neapolitani Specimen. fol. Neapol. 1788-1792.

Dalech.--Dalechamps (Jacques). Historia generalis Plantarum. 2 vols. fol. Lugd. 1586-1587.

Dan.--Danthoine. A French botanist.

Dav.--H. Davies, D.D. A Welsh botanist.

Deb.--Debry. A botanist of Frankfort.

Dec.--Decandolle. A celebrated French systematic botanist.

Dec. As.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Astragalogia. 4to. et fol. 1802.

Dec. Bis.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Monographie des Biscutelles, in Annales du Museum. vol. 13. 1811. 4to.

Dec. Cac.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Dissertation on Cacti, in Mémoires du Museum. vol. 17.

Dec. Diss.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Dissertations différens sur la Botanique. Various fascicles. 4to.

Dec. Gen.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Plantes rares du Jardin de Genève. Fasc. 1, 2. fol. Geneva, 1825.

Dec. Ic.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Icones Plantarum Galliæ rariorum. 4to. Paris, 1808.

Dec. Leg.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Mémoires sur les Legumineuses. 4to.

Dec. Mon.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Catalogus Plantarum Horti Monspeliensis, addito observationum circa Species novas aut non satis cognitas Fasciculo. 8vo. 1813.

Dec. Mu.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Annales du Museum d’Histoire Naturelle. 4to. 1802.

Dec. Pl.--Decandolle (Augustus Pyramus). Plantarum Historia succulentarum. fol. and 4to. Paris, 1799-1830.

Del.--Delile. A French professor, and traveller in Egypt.

Del. Æg.--Delile (Alire Rafeneau). Mémoires Botaniques extraits de la Description de l’Egypte. fol. Paris, 1813.--Et Flora Ægyptiaca illustrata. fol. Paris, 1813.

Del. Eryn.--De la Roche (François). Eryngiorum necnon Generis novi Alepideæ Historia. fol. Paris, 1808.

Delan.--Delany. An English artist.

Deless.--Delessert. A French botanist.

Deless. Ic.--Delessert (Benj.). Icones selectæ Plantarum in System. univers. descriptarum. 4to. 1820.

Den. Br.--Watson (P. W.). Dendrologia Britannica. 1 vol. 1825.

Desf.--Desfontaines. A French botanist, and traveller in Barbary.

Des. Eg.--Description de l’Egypte, ou Recueil des Observations et des Recherches faites pendant l’Expédition de l’Armée Française. 4to. et fol. 1810.

Desf. Mem.--Desfontaines (Réné Louiche). Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences. 4to. 1666.

Desf. At.--Desfontaines (Réné Louiche). Flora Atlantica. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1798, 1799.

Desf. Ch.--Desfontaines (Réné Louiche). Choix des Plantes du Corollaire des Instituts de Tournefort. 4to. Paris, 1808.

Desf. Pic.--Desfontaines (Réné Louiche). Icones pictæ Hort. Par. A Series of Drawings of Plants grown in the Jardin des Plantes, Paris. Not published.

Desp.--Desportes. A French botanist.

Desr.--Desrousseaux. A French botanist.

Desv.--Desvaux. A French professor of botany.

Deth.--Detharding. A botanist of Rostoch.

Deutschl. Fl.--Sturm (Jacob). Deutschlands Flora. 2 vols. 4to. Nürnberg, 1798, &c.

Dick.--Dickson. An English cryptogamic botanist.

Dick. Cr.--Dickson (James). Plantarum Cryptogamicarum Britanniæ Fasciculi. 3. vols. 4to. London, 1785-1793.

Die.--Dietrich. A German gardener.

Dil.--Dillwyn. An English writer upon Confervæ.

Di. El.--Dillenius (John Jac.). Hortus Elthamensis. 2 vols. fol. Londini, 1732.

Di. Musc.--Dillenius (John Jac.). Historia Muscorum. 4to. Oxonii, 1741.

Dit.--Ditmar. A Dutch botanist.

Dod. M.--Dodart (Denys). Mémoires pour servir à l’Histoire des Plantes. fol. Paris, 1676.

Dod. Pe.--Dodonæus or Dodoens (Rambrot). Stirpium Historiæ Pemptades vi. fol. Antwerp, 1583.

Domb.--Dombey. A French traveller in South America.

D. Don.--David Don. Librarian to the Linnean Society.

G. Don.--George Don.

Dor.--Dorthes. A French botanist

Dou.--Douglas. A collector of plants.

Dow.--Downe.

Dry.--Dryander. A Swedish botanist.

Dub.--Dubois. A French botanist.

Duch.--Duchesne. A French botanist or horticulturist.

Dufr.--Dufresne. A French writer upon Valerians.

Dufr. Val.--Dufresne (Pierre). Histoire Naturelle et Médicale de la Famille des Valerianées. 4to. 1811.

Duh.--Duhamel. A celebrated French physiological botanist.

Duh. Ar.--Duhamel du Monceau (Henri Louis). Traité des Arbres et Arbustes qui se cultivent en France en pleine terre. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1755.

Duh. Fr.--Duhamel du Monceau (Henri Louis). Traité des Arbres fruitiers. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1768; 3 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1782; fol. Paris, 1808, et seq.

Duh. No.--See Duh. Ar. A new edition, by Michel. 5 vols. folio. Paris, 1801-1816.

Dum.--Dumont Courset. A writer upon French garden plants.

Dun. Mon.--Dunal (Michel Felix). Monographie des Anonacées. 4to.

Dun. So.--Dunal (Michel Felix). Histoire Naturelle, Médicale, et Economique, des Solanum et des Genres qui ont été confondus avec eux. 4to. Montpelier, 1813.

Dunal.--Dunal. A French botanist.

Durand.--Durand. A French botanist.

Durb.--Durborough.

Duroi.--Du Roi. A German writer upon plants.

Duroi. Ha.--Du Roi (Joh. Phil.). Die Harbkische wilde Baumzucht. 2 vols. 8vo. Braunschweig, 1771-1772.

Dut.--Dutour. A Belgic botanist.

Duval.--Duval. A French botanist.

Dw. Con.--Dillwyn (Lewis Weston). Synopsis of the British Confervæ. 4to. 1802-1814.

E. B. }--English Botany, by Sir James Edward Smith, and Eng. Bot. } Mr. James Sowerby. 36 vols. 8vo.

E. F.--English Flora. By Sir J. E. Smith.

Ed. Jour. }--The Edinburgh Philosophical Journal. 8vo. Ed. Ph. Jour. } Edinburgh. Published quarterly.

Eddy.--Eddy. An English gardener.

Ehr. Pl.--Ehret (George Dion.). Plantæ et Papiliones rariores. fol. London, 1748-1759.

Ehren.--Ehrenberg. A German traveller in Arabia, &c.

Ehrh.--Ehrhart. A German botanist.

El.--Ellis. A London merchant and botanist.

Ell.--Elliot. An American botanist.

Ency. Pl.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Encyclopædia of Plants. 8vo. London, 1830.

Esp.--Esper. A German writer on Fungi.

Esper Fuci.--Esper (Eug. Joh. Christ.). Icones Fucorum. Abbildungen der Tange. 4to. Nürnberg, 1797-1799.

Et.--Ettlinger. A German writer on Salvia.

Ex. Bot.--Exotic Botany, by Sir J. E. Smith. 2 vols. 4to. London, 1804-1808.

Ex. Fl.--See Hook. Ex. Fl.

Fau.--Faucoult. A French botanist.

Fer. Hes.--Ferrari (Joh. Baptist). Hesperides, sive De malorum aureorum culturâ et usu. fol. Romæ, 1646.

Feu.--Feuillée. A Chilian botanist.

Feu. Ob.--Feuillée (Louis). Journal des Observations Physiques, Mathématiques, et Botaniques, faites dans l’Amérique Méridionale, &c. 4to. Paris, 1714-1725.

Fi. N. H.--Field (Baron). Geographical Memoirs of New South Wales. 8vo. London, 1825.

Fis.--Fischer. A Russian botanist.

Fisch. Ic. In.--Collection of Drawings sent by Fischer to Decandolle. Not published.

Fl. Ant.--De Tussac (F. R.). Flora Antillarum. fol. Paris, 1808, et seq.

Fl. Bad.--Gmelin (Carol. Christ.). Flora Badensis-Alsatica. 8vo. 1808.

Fl. Bo.--Schmidt (Franc. Wilib.). Flora Bohemica. 2 vols. fol. Pragæ, 1793, 1794.

Fl. Br.--Flora Britannica. By Sir James Edward Smith.

Fl. Con.--Morris (Richard). Flora Conspicua. 8vo. London, 1826.

Fl. Dan.--Flora Danica, sive Icones Plantarum sponte nascentium in Regnis Daniæ et Norvegiæ, &c. 9 vols. fol. Hafniæ, 1761-1829. By Vahl, Hornemann, and Müller.

Fl. Gr.--Sibthorp (Joh.). Flora Græca, ed. J. E. Smith. 6 vols. fol. London, 1806-1829.

Fl. Lap.--Linnæus (Carolus). Flora Lapponica. 8vo. Amstelodami, 1757.

Fl. Lon.--Curtis (William). Flora Londinensis. fol. London, 1777, continued.

Fl. Mex. Ic. In.--Sesse and Mocino. Flora Mexicana Icon. ined. Iconibus ab ipso Sesse et Cervantesio curatis nondum editis usus est Candolleus.

Fl. Mon.--Magroff (W.). Flora Monacensis.

Fl. Nap.--Tenore (Michel). Flora Neapolitana. 4 vols. fol. Neap. 1811, &c.

Fl. Norv.--Gunnerus (Joh. Enn.). Flora Norvegica. 2 vols. fol. Nidrosiæ, 1766; Hafniæ, 1772.

Fl. Per.--Ruiz (Hippol.) et Pavon (Jos.). Flora Peruviana et Chilensis. 5 vols. fol. Madriti, 1798-1799.

Fl. Por.--Hoffmansegg and Link. Flore Portugaise. Fol. Rostock and Berlin, 1806, &c.

Fl. Pyr.--Picot de la Peyrouse (Philippe). Figures de la Flore des Pyrenées. fol. Paris, 1795-1801.

Fl. Scot.--Lightfoot (John). Flora Scotica. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1776.

Fl. Ver.--Pollini (Cyrus). Flora Veronensis. 3 vols. 8vo. Verona, 1822-1824.

Flu.--Flügg. A German writer upon Grasses.

For. Æg.--Forskahl (Petrus). Flora Ægyptiaco-Arabica. 4to. 1775. Or, Icones Rerum Nat. 4to. Hafniæ, 1776.

Forsk.--Forskahl. A Danish naturalist and traveller in Arabia.

Forst.--Forster. A traveller in the South Seas with Captain Cook.

For. Co. Goet.--Commentarii Societatis Regiæ Scientiarum Göttingensis. 4to. Göttingen, 1751, to the present time.

Forst.--Forster (George). Characteres generum Plantarum quas in Itinere ad Insulas Maris Australia, &c. 4to. 1776.

Fra.--Frazer. A gardener, and collector of plants in North America.

Fras. Mon.--Fraser (John). A short History of the Agrostis Cornucopiæ. fol. London, 1789.

Fries.--Fries. A Swedish botanist, and writer upon Fungi.

Fries. Obs.--Fries (Elias). Observationes Mycologicæ. 12mo. 2 vols. Hafniæ, 1815-1818.

Frö.--Frölich. A German writer upon Gentiana.

Funk.--Funk. A German cryptogamic botanist.

Fuchs.--Fuchs (Leonhard). De Historia Stirpium Commentarii insignes. fol. Basiliæ, 1542-1545.

G. & A.--Greville and Arnott. British botanists.

Gae.--Gaertner. A celebrated German carpologist.

Gae. Fr.--Gaertner (Josephus). De Fructibus et Seminibus Plantarum. 2 vols. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1788-1791.

Gar. Aix.--Garidel (Pierre Joseph). Histoire des Plantes qui naissent aux Environs d’Aix. 2 vols. fol. Aix, 1715.

Gard. Mag.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Gardener’s Magazine. London, 1826, continued.

Gau.--Gaudin. A Swiss botanist.

Gay.--Gay. A French botanist.

Gay. Dis.--Gay (John). Fragment d’une Monographie des Buttneriacées. 4to. Paris, 1823.

Ger.--Gerard. An old French botanist.

Ger. Em.--Gerard (John). The Herbal, or General History of Plants. fol. London, 1597. Enlarged by Johnson. fol. 1638.

Ger. Gal.--Gerard (Ludovic). Flora Gallo-provincialis. 8vo. Paris, 1761.

Gil. Eu.--Gilibert (Joh. Em.). Histoire des Plantes de l’Europe, ou Elémens de Botanique Pratique. 2 vols. 8vo. Lyons, 1798; 3 vols. 8vo. Lyons, 1806.

Gilib.--Gilibert. A Lithuanian botanist.

Gill.--Gillies’s MSS. Dr. Gillies, a Scotch botanist.

Gin.--Gingins. A French botanist.

Gled.--Gleditsch. A German botanist.

Glox.--Gloxin. A botanist of Strasburgh.

Gm.--Gmelin. A Russian botanist, and traveller in Siberia.

Gm. It.--Gmelin (J. G.). Reise durch Sibirien. 4 vols. 8vo. Götting. 1751-1753.

Gm. Si.--Gmelin (J. G.). Flora Sibirica. 4 vols. 4to. Petropol. 1747-1769.

Goch.--Gochnat. A German botanist.

Gold.--Goldie. A nurseryman at Ayr, in Scotland.

Goldb.--Goldbach. A Russian botanist.

Good.--Goodenough. Bishop of Carlisle. An English botanist.

Gou.--Gouan. A French botanist.

Gou. Il.--Gouan (Antoine). Illustrationes Botanicæ. fol. Tiguri, 1773.

Gou. M.--Gouan (Antoine). Hortus Regius Monspeliensis. 8vo. Lugduni, 1762.

Gr. Wo.--Sinclair (George). Hortus Gramineus Woburnensis. 8vo. 1825.

Grah.--Graham, M.D. Regius professor of botany at Edinburgh. An assiduous botanist.

Grev.--Greville. An English botanist, and writer upon cryptogamic plants.

Grev. Cryp.--Greville (Robert Kaye). The Scottish Cryptogamic Flora. 4 vols. 8vo.

Gro.--Gronovius. A botanist of Leyden.

Guer.--Guersent. A French botanist.

Gül.--Güldenstaedt. A Russian botanist.

Günt.--Günther. A Silesian botanist.

H. An.--Hortus Anglicus.

H. & B.--Humboldt and Bonpland. Famous travellers and botanists.

H. & B. N.--Humboldt, Bonpland, and Kunth. Nova Plantarum Genera et Species. 7 vols. 4to. Paris, 1815 to 1825.

H. Ben.--Roxburgh (Will.). Hortus Bengalensis. 8vo. Calcutta, 1814.

H. Ber.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.). Hortus Berolinensis. fol. Berlin, 1806-1810.

H. C.--Chelsea botanic garden.

H. Cels.--Catalogue of the plants cultivated in the garden of M. Cels.

H. Cl.--Linnæus (Carolus). Hortus Cliffortianus. fol. Amst. 1737.

H. Er.--Hortus Erfurtsiensis. Catalogue of the plants cultivated in the botanical garden of Erfurt.

H. Er. Wo.--Hortus Ericeus Woburnensis. 4to. London, 1824.

H. Flor.--Passæus (Crispinus). Hortus Floridus. fol. Arnheim, 1614.

H. & G. Ic.--Hooker (W. J.) and Greville (R. K.). Icones Filicum. fol. London, 1827.

H. & G.--Hooker, LL.D., and Greville, LL.D. English botanists resident in Scotland.

H. Göt.--Hortus Göttingensis. 2 fasc. fol. Gottingæ, 1809-1813.

Hal. H.--Haller (Albert). Historia Stirpium indigenarum Helvetiæ. 3 vols. fol. Berne, 1768.

H. Has.--Moench (Conrad). Enumeratio Plantarum indigenarum Hassieæ. 8vo. Cassel. 1777.

H. Kew.--Aiton (William). Hortus Kewensis. Ed. 1. 3 vol. 8vo. London, 1789.

H. L.--Liverpool botanic garden.

H. Madr.--Lagasco (Mariano). Catalogus Plantarum quæ in Horto Regio Madritensi colebantur anno 1815. 8vo. Madriti, 1816.

H. Mon.--Decandolle (Aug. Pyr.). Catalogus Horti Monspeliensis. 8vo. Monspelii, 1813; 8vo. Göttingen, 1777.

H. N. H.--Hotton (Petrus). Rei herbariæ Historiæ et fatto sermo Acad. 4to. Lugd. 1695.

H. Par.--Of the Paris garden.

H. Pfl.--Houttuyn (Martin). Des Ritters von Linné Pflanzensystem nach der Anleitung des Houttuynschen Werks. 14 vols. 8vo. Nürnberg, 1777-1788.

H. & T.--Hooker and Taylor. English botanists.

H. T.--Hortus Taurinensis. Catalogue of the plants cultivated in the botanical garden at Turin.

H. Tr.--Transactions of the London Horticultural Society.

Habl.--Hablizl. A Russian botanist.

Hac. Ca.--Hacquet (Balthazar). Plantæ Alpinæ Carniolicæ. 4to. Vienna, 1782.

Hæ.--Hænke. A German botanical writer.

Hag. Lich.--Hagen (C. G.). Tentamen Historiæ Lichenum præsertim Prussicorum. 8vo. Regiomonti, 1782.

Hal.--Haller. A Swiss botanist.

Hal. F.--Haller the younger.

Ham.--Hamilton. A Scotch botanist, and traveller in the East Indies.

Har.--Hartig. A writer on the culture of forest trees.

Haw.--Haworth. An English writer upon succulent plants.

Hay.--Hayne. A German botanist.

Hay. Ter.--Hayne (Frid. Gottlieb). Termini Botanici Iconibus illustrati. 4to. Berlin, 1799.

Hay. Us.--Hayne (Frid. Gottlieb) in Usteri’s Annalen der Botanik. 6 vols. 8vo. Zurich, 1791-1793.

Hed. Cryp.--Hedwig (Johannes). Theoria Generationis et Fructificationis Plantarum Cryptogamicarum. 4to. Petropoli, 1784.

Hed. Mus.--Hedwig (Johannes). Species Muscorum Frondosorum. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1801.

Hedw.--Hedwig. A German cryptogamic botanist.

Hei.--Heister. A German botanist.

Her. Am.--Courset (Dumont de), or Delaune. Herbier de l’Amateur. Paris.

Herb.--Herbert. An English divine and botanist.

Herb. Ar.--Herbert (William). A Botanical Arrangement of Bulbous Roots. 8vo. 1821.

Her. Ger.--L’Heritier (Charles Louis). Geraniologia. fol. Paris, 1787, 1788.

Her. Lug.--Hermann (Paulus). Horti Lugduni Batavi Catalogus. 8vo. Lugd. Bat. 1687.

Her. Par.--Hermann (Paulus). Paradisus Batavus. 4to. _Lugd. Bat._ 1798.

Her. Ser.--L’Heritier (Charles Louis). Sertum Anglicum, sive Plantæ rariores. fol. Paris, 1788.

Her. St.--L’Heritier (Charles Louis). Stirpes novæ aut minus cognitæ. fol. Paris, 1784, 1785.

Herit.--L’Heritier. A French botanist.

Herm.--Hermann. Professor of botany at Leyden.

Heyne.--Heyne. A writer on East Indian Plants.

Hil.--Auguste St. Hilaire. A French botanist, and traveller in Brazil.

Hill.--Hill. An English compiler of botanical matters.

Hof. Cryp.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Vegetabilia Cryptogamica. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1787-1790.

Hof. Ger.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Flora Germanica. 2 vols. 4to.

Hof. Göt.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Programma Horti Göttingensis. fol. 1793.

Hof. Ph.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Phytographische Blätter. 8vo. Göttingen.

Hof. Sa.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Historia Salicum Iconibus illustrata. fol. Lipsiæ, 1785.

Hof. Um.--Hoffmann (Georg Franz). Umbelliferarum Genera. 8vo. 1816.

Hofg.--Hoffmannsegg. A botanist of Dresden.

Hofm.--Hoffmann. A German writer upon Umbelliferæ, &c.

Hogg.--Hogg. A nurseryman at New York.

Hök.--Hökert. A Swedish botanist.

Hol.--Holwell. An English botanist.

Holm.--Holmskiold. A Danish botanist.

Hook.--Hooker. An English botanist, and professor at Glasgow.

Hook. Ex. Fl.--Hooker (W. J.). The Exotic Flora. 3 vols. 8vo. Edinb. 1825-1827.

Hook. Jung.--Hooker (W. J.). Monograph of the British Jungermanniæ. 4to. London, 1812-1816.

Hoppe.--Hoppe. A German botanist, and collector of plants.

Hor. Ph.--Horæ Physicæ Berolinenses. fol. Berlin.

Horn.--Hornemann. A Danish botanist and professor.

Horns.--Hornschurch. A German botanist and professor.

Hort.--Of the gardens.

Hort. Tr.--Transactions of the Horticultural Society of London. 7 vols. 4to. Continued.

Host.--Host. An Austrian writer upon grapes and European plants.

Host. Gr. }--Host (Nicol. Thom.). Icones et Descriptiones H. G. } Graminum Austriacorum.3 vols. fol. Vindob. } 1801-1803.

Hout.--Houttuyn. A botanist of Amsterdam.

Hrtm.--Hartmann. A botanist of Stockholm.

Hud.--Hudson. An English writer upon British plants.

Hum.--Humboldt. A celebrated Prussian traveller and philosopher.

Hunter.--An English botanist.

Ic. H. K.--Bauer (Francis). Delineations of Exotic Plants cultivated in the Royal Garden at Kew, published by W. J. Aiton. fol. London, 1796.

Is. Ac. Pa.--Isnard. See Ac. Par.

Ives.--Ives. An American botanist.

J.--Jussieu. A celebrated French systematic botanist.

Jac.--Jacquin. An Austrian traveller in South America, and botanist.

Jac. Am.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Stirpium Americanarum Historia. fol. 1763.

Jac. Am. Pic.--The same work with coloured plates, no date.

Jac. Au.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Floræ Austriacæ Icones. 5 vols. fol. Vindob. 1773-1778.

Jac. C.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Collectanea ad Botanicam, &c. spectantia. 5 vols. 4to. Vindob. 1786-1796.

Jac. Ec.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Eclogæ Botanicæ. fol. 1811-1816.

Jac. Fr.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Fragmenta Botanica. fol. 1800-1809.

Jac. Gram.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Eclogæ Botanicæ. fol. 1811-1816.

Jac. H. Vin.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Hortus Botanicus Vindobonensis. 3 vols. fol. Vindob. 1764-1776.

Jac. Ic.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Icones Plantarum rariorum. 3 vols. fol. Vindob. 1781-1793.

Jac. M.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Miscellanea Austriaca ad Botanicam, &c. spectantia. 2 vols. 4to. Vindob. 1778-1781.

Jac. Ob.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Observationes Botanicæ. fol. Vindob. 1764-1771.

Jac. Ox.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Oxalidis Monographia Iconibus illustrata. 4to. Vindob. 1792.

Jac. Sc.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Plantarum rariorum Horti Cæsarei Schœnbrunensis. 4 vols. fol. Vindobonen. 1797-1804.

Jac. St.--Von Jacquin (Nicolas Jos.). Stapeliæ cultæ. fol. Vindob. 1806-1815.

Jack.--Jackson. An English botanist.

Jnghans.--Junghans. A botanist of Halle.

Jo. H. N.--Journal d’Histoire Naturelle. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1792.

Jo. Sc.--Journal of Science, edited at the Royal Institution. 8vo. Published quarterly.

Jon.--Jones. An accomplished writer upon Indian matters.

Jun. Ic.--Junghans (Phil. Carp.). Icones Plantarum ad Vitam impressæ. fol. Halæ, 1787.

Juss. Sci.--Jussieu, in Mémoires de l’Académie Royale des Sciences. 4to. Paris, 1740.

Kæm.--Kæmpfer. A traveller in Japan.

Kæm. Am.--Kæmpfer (Engelbert). Amœnitates Exoticæ. 4to. Lemgoviæ, 1712.

Kæm. Ic.--Kæmpfer (Engelbert). Icones selectæ Plantarum. fol. London, 1791.

Kern. Abr.--Kerner (John Sim.). Abbildungen und Beschreibungen der Bäume welche in Würtemberg wild wachsen. 4 heft. 4to. Stuttgard, 1783-1786.

Ker. Rec.--Ker (John Bellenden). Recensio Plantarum hucusque in Repositorio Botanicorum depictarum. 4to. London, 1801.

Kion.--Not known.

Kit.--Kitaibel. A Hungarian botanist.

Kn. Pr.--Knight’s Proteàceæ.

Kno. Del.--Knorr (Georg. Wolfgang). Deliciæ Naturæ selectæ. 2 vols. fol. Nürnberg, 1766, 1767.

Kno. Th.--Knorr (Georg. Wolfgang). Thesaurus Rei Herbariæ Hortensisque universalis. 2 vols. fol. 1770-1772.

Koch.--Koch. A professor at Erlang.

Koel.--Koeler. A writer on German and French grasses.

Kölle.--Kölle. A botanist of Erlang.

Kön.--König. Several German naturalists of this name.

Kr. Sil.--Krocker (Ant. Joh.). Flora Silesiaca renovata. 2 vols. 8vo. Vratislaviæ, 1787-1790.

Kth.--Kunth. A Prussian botanist.

Kth. Mim.--Kunth (Car. Sigism.). Mimoses et autres Plantes Legumineuses du Nouveau Continent. fol. Paris, 1819, &c.

Kun. Nov. G.--Kunth (Car. Sigism.). Nova Genera et Species Plantarum. 7 vols. 4to. Paris, 1825.

Kunze.--Kunze. A German cryptogamic botanist.

L.--Linnæus. The celebrated Swedish reformer of natural history.

L. D. Fr.--Loiseleur’s Duhamel, &c. A new edition by Loiseleur Deslongchamps. See Duh. Fr.

L. Fil.--Linnæus the younger. The son of the great Linnæus.

L. F. Dec.--Linnæus (Carolus, filius). Plantarum rariorum Horti Upsaliensis Decas. fol. Stock. 1762, 1763.

L. F. Fa.--Linnæus (Carolus, filius). Plantarum rariorum Horti Upsaliensis fasciculus 1. fol. Lips. 1767.

L. & O. Ab. }--Link (Henr. Frid.) und Otto (Frid.). Abbildungen L. & O. A. B. G. } und Beschreibungen seltener Pflanzen im Berlin. } Garten. 4to. Berlin, 1821, and following years.

L. & O. Dis.--Link (Henr. Frid.) und Otto (Frid.). Ueber die Gattungen Melocactus und Echinocactus in Hort. Soc. Trans. Berlin, vol. 2. 4to.

L. & O. H. Ber.--Link (Henr. Frid.) et Otto (Frid.). Horæ Physicæ Berolinenses. fol.

L. Tr.--Linnæan Society’s Transactions.

Lab.--Labillardière. A French botanist.

Lab. N. H.--Labillardière (Jac. Jul). Novæ Hollandiæ Plantarum Specimen. 2 vols. fol. Paris, 1804-1806.

Lab. Syr.--Labillardière (Jac. Jul.). Icones Plantarum Syriæ rariorum. fol. Paris, 1791-1812.

Lab. Vo.--Labillardière (Jac. Jul.). Relation du Voyage à la Recherche de La Peyrouse. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1798.

Lag.--Lagasca. A Spanish botanist and professor.

Lal.--La Lave. A Mexican botanist.

Lam.--Lamarck. A French botanist.

Lam. Ic. In.--Lamarck (Jean Baptiste Monet de). Icones Plantarum ined.

Lam. Il.--Lamarck (Jean Baptiste Monet de). Illustrations des Genres. 4to. Paris, 1791, &c.

Lamb.--A. B. Lambert, V. P. L. S. An English botanist.

Lamb. Ci.--Lambert (Aylmer Bourke). Description of the Genus Cinchona. London, 1797.

Lamb. Pin.--Lambert (Aylmer Bourke). A Description of the Genus Pinus. fol. London, 1803. New edit. 1829.

Lamour. Dis.--Lamouroux (Justin). Dissertations sur plusieurs Espèces de Fucus. 4to. Agen, 1805.

Lan.--Langsdorff. A Russian botanist.

Lap.--La Peyrouse. A French writer upon the plants of the Pyrenees.

Lap. Sax.--La Peyrouse (Philip Picot). Monographia Saxifragarum cujus partem facit, &c. Toulouse.

Lar.--Laroche. A French botanist.

Lar. Dis.--De La Roche (Daniel). Specimen Botanicum inaugurale sistens Descriptiones Plantarum aliquot novarum. 4to. 1766.

Law.--Lawrence (Miss). An English flower-painter.

Lawr. Pass.--Lawrence (Miss). Six numbers of coloured figures of Passion Flowers. fol. London.

Lawr. Ros.--Lawrence (Miss). A Collection of Roses from Nature. fol. London, 1799.

Lax.--Laxmann. A German writer on Siberian plants.

Lec.--Leconte. An American botanist.

Lec. Pas.--Leconte’s Pastures.

Lech.--Lechenault. A French botanist.

Led.--Ledebour. A botanist, and traveller in Siberia.

Lee.--Lee. A nurseryman at Hammersmith.

Lee. Gr. }--Leers (Joh. Dan.). Flora Herbornensis. 8vo. Colon. Leers Her. } Allobr. 1789.

Leers.--Leers. A German botanist.

Leh.--Lehmann. A German botanist, and professor at Hamburgh.

Leh. As.--Lehmann (J. C. G.). Plantæ Asperifoliæ Nucif. 2 vols. 4to. Berlin, 1818.

Leh. B.--Lehmann (J. C. G.) in Berlinisches Magazin, &c.

Leh. M.--Lehmann (J. C. G.). Monographia Generis Primularum. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1817.

Leh. Nic.--Lehmann (J. C. G.). Generis Nicotianarum Historia. 4to. 1818.

Leh. Pot.--Lehmann (J. C. G.). Monographia Generis Potentillarum. 4to. Hamburgh, 1820.

Lej.--Lejeune. A French botanist.

Lem.--Leman. A botanist mentioned in Dec. Fl. Franc.

Lep.--Lepechin. A Russian botanist.

Lepel.--Lepelletier. A French botanist.

Lewis.--Lewis. An American traveller.

Leys.--Leysser. A botanist of Halle.

Lich.--Lichtenstein. A German botanist and professor.

Light.--Lightfoot. A writer upon the Scottish Flora.

Liljeb.--Liljeblad. A professor at Upsal.

Lind.--Lindern. A French botanist.

Lind. Col.--Lindley (John). Collectanea Botanica. fol. London, 1821.

Lind. Dig.--Lindley (John). Digitalium Monographia. fol. London, 1821.

Lind. Ros.--Lindley (John). Rosarum Monographia. 8vo. London, 1821.

Lindl.--Lindley. An English botanist, and professor in London.

Lin. Er.--Linnæus’s Ericæ.

Lin. Tr.--Transactions of the Linnean Society of London. 4to. London, 1791, &c.

Liv.--Livinston. A Scotch botanist.

Lk.--Link. A Prussian botanist.

Lk. & O.--Link and Otto. Prussian botanists.

Lk. Obs.--Link (Henr. Frid.). Observationes in Ordines Plantarum Naturales (Fungos tantum), diss. 1. et 2. in Magazin der Gesellschaft Naturforschender Freunde.

Lo. C.--Loddiges’ Catalogue. Catalogue of the plants cultivated in Loddiges’ Nursery at Hackney.

Lo. S.--Loddiges’ Supplement.

Lob.--Lobel. An old writer upon plants.

Lob. Ic.--De Lobel or Lobelius (Mathias). Stirpium Icones. 4to. Antwerp, 1591.

Lob. Ob.--De Lobel or Lobelius (Mathias). Observationes Botanicæ.

Lock.--Lockhart. Superintendent of the Trinidad Botanical Garden.

Lod.--Loddiges. English nurserymen and botanists.

Loe.--Loeffling. A Swedish botanist and traveller.

Lœf. It.--Lœfling (Peter). Iter Hispanicum. 8vo. Stockholm, 1758.

Loe. Pr.--Loeselius (John). Flora Prussica. 4to. Regiomonti, 1793.

Loi.--Loiseleur Deslongchamps. A French botanist.

Loi. Gal.--Loiseleur Deslongchamps (J. L. A.). Flora Gallica. 2 vols. 12mo. Paris, 1806, 1807.

Loi. No.--Loiseleur Deslongchamps (J. L. A.). Notices sur les Plantes à ajouter à la Flore de France. 8vo. Paris, 1810.

Loi. Sup.--Loiseleur Deslongchamps (J. L. A.). Supplement to Flora Gallica. 8vo. Paris, 1807.

Lon.--Londes. A botanist of Göttingen.

Lou.--Loureiro. A Portuguese traveller in Cochin China.

Loud. Enc. Pl.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Encyclopædia of Plants. 8vo. London, 1830.

Loud. G. M.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Gardener’s Magazine. 8vo. London, 1826, &c. Continued.

Loud. M. N. H.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Magazine of Natural History. 8vo. London, 1828, &c. Continued.

Loudon.--J. C. Loudon. Author of various agricultural, horticultural, and botanical works.

Lum.--Lumnitzer. A German botanist.

Lunan.--Lunan. A writer on Jamaica plants.

Lyell.--Lyell. A Scotch botanist.

Lyng.--Lyngbye. A Danish writer upon cryptogamic matters.

Lyng. Hyd.--Lyngbye (H. C.). Hydrophytologia Danica. 4to. Copenhagen.

Lyon.--Lyon. A collector of American plants.

M. Fl. Vi.--Moretti (Gius.). Notizia sopra diverse Piante da aggungiarsi alla Flora Vicentina. 4to. 1813.

M. H.--Morison (Robert). Plantarum Historico Universalis Oxoniensis. 2 vols. fol. Oxon. 1680.

M. In.--Mémoires de l’Institut National des Sciences et des Arts. 4to. Paris, 1796, et seq.

M. Msq.--Usher, in Memoirs of Natural History of Moscow. See Mém. Mosc.

M. & S.--Mocino and Sessé. Mexican botanists.

M. Um.--Morison (Robert). Plantarum Umbelliferarum Distributio nova. fol. Oxon. 1672.

Mag. Ber.--Martini (Henr.). Berlinisches Magazin oder Gesammlete Schriften. 8vo. Berlin, 1765-1767.

Mag. H.--Magnol (Petrus). Hortus Regius Monspeliensis. 8vo. Monsp. 1697.

Mag. Mo.--Magnol (Petrus). Botanicon Monspeliense. 12mo. Monsp. 1686.

Mag. Nat. Hist.--Loudon (J. C. L.). Magazine of Natural History. 8vo. London, 1828, &c. Continued.

Ma. C.--Mackay’s Catalogue. Catalogue of the plants cultivated in Mackay’s nursery at Clapton.

Marcg. Bra.--Marcgravius (Georg). Historia Rerum Naturalium Brasiliæ. fol. L. Bat. 1648.

Marg.--Marcgraav. A traveller in Brazil.

Marsh.--Marshall. A writer on American trees.

Mart.--Martius. A Bavarian botanist, and traveller in Brazil.

Mart. Br.--Martius (C. F. P.). Nova Genera et Species Plantarum quas in Itinere per Brasiliam ann. 1817-1820, &c. 4to.

Mart. Cen.--Martyn (John). Historia Plantarum rariorum. Cent. 1. dec. 1-5. fol. London, 1728.

Mart. Med.--Von Martius (Carl F. P.). Specimen Materiæ Medicæ Brasiliensis. Monach. 1824. fol.

Mart. Palm. Ic.--Von Martius (Carl F. P.). Genera et Species Palmarum quas in Itinere per Brasiliam collegit. Monach. 1824. fol.

Mas.--Masson. A collector of plants at the Cape, and elsewhere.

Mass. St.--Masson (Francis). Stapeliæ novæ. fol. London, 1798.

Mat. Com.--Mathiolus (P. Andr.). Commentarii in Libros Dioscoridis de Medica Materia.

Mat. Op.--Mathiolus (P. Andr.). Opera Omnia. fol. Francof. 1598; Basiliæ, 1674.

Mayer.--Several German botanists of this name.

Med.--Medicus. A German botanist of the eighteenth century.

Mee. Ic.--Meerburg (Nicol). Plantarum selectarum Icones pictæ. fol. L. Bat. 1798.

Mém. M.--Mémoires du Museum d’Histoire Naturelle. 4to. Paris, 1815-1829.

Mém. Mosc.--Mémoires de la Société Impériale des Naturalistes de Moscow. 6 vols. 4to. Moscow, 1811, &c.

Men. Pu.--Mentzel (Christ.). Pugillus Plantarum rariorum. fol. 1682.

Menz.--Menzies. A Scotch botanist, and traveller round the world with Vancouver.

Mer. Sur.--Merian (Maria Sybilla). De Metamorphosibus Insectorum Surinamensium. fol. Hagæ, 1726.

Merat.--Merat. A French botanist.

Mert.--Mertens. A French botanist.

Mey.--Meyer. A German botanist.

Mic. Am.--Michaux (André). Flora Boreali-Americana. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1803.

Mic. Ar.--Michaux (André Franc. fils). Histoire des Arbres forestiers de l’Amérique Septentrionale. 3 vols. 4to. Paris, 1810-1813.

Mic. Gen.--Micheli (Peter Ant.). Nova Plantarum Genera. fol. Florence, 1729.

Mic. Quer.--Michaux (André). Histoire des Chènes de l’Amérique Septentrionale. fol. Paris, 1801.

Mich.--Micheli. A Florentine botanist.

Miers.--Miers. A South American collector.

Mik.--Mikan. A German writer on Brazilian plants.

Mil.--Miller. An English gardener and botanist.

Mil. D. Ed.--Miller (Philip). Gardener’s Dictionary. Second edition. 2 vols. fol. London, 1760.

Mil. Ic.--Miller (Philip). Figures of plants described in the Gardener’s Dictionary. 2 vols. fol. London, 1760.

Mir.--Mirbel. A French physiological botanist.

Mo. Gr.--Monti (Josephus). Catalogi Stirpium Agri Bononiensis Prodromus Gramina et Affinia complectens. 4to. Bononiæ, 1719.

Moc.--Mocino. A Mexican botanist.

Moen.--Moench. A German botanist.

Moen. Wei.--Moench (Conrad). Verzeichniss ausländischer Bäume des Lustschlosses Weissenstein. 8vo. Frankf. 1785.

Mohr.--Mohr. A German cryptogamic writer.

Mol.--Molina. An Italian writer upon the natural history of Chile.

Mon.--Montin. A Swedish botanist.

Mor.--Morison. An old writer on plants.

Mord.--Mordant de Launy. A French botanist.

Moret.--Moretti. An Italian botanist.

Moug.--Mougeot. A German cryptogamic botanist.

Muhl.--Muhlenberg. A North American botanist.

Muhl. Dan.--Müller (Ott Frid.). Flora Danica. vols. 4 and 5. The rest by Vahl and Hornemann. 5 vols. fol. Havniæ, 1766-1782.

Munt. Ph.--Munting (Abrah.). Phytographia curiosa. fol. 1702. 1713. 1727.

Mur.--Murray. A German botanist.

Mur. Pr.--Murray (Joh. Andr.). Prodromus Designationis Stirpium Göttingensium. 8vo. Götting. 1770.

Mus.--Mussin-Puschkin. A Russian botanist, and traveller in Caucasus.

Musc. Brit.--Hooker and Taylor. Muscologia Britannica. 8vo. London, 1818.

Musc. Hib.--Turner (Dawson). Muscologiæ Hibernicæ Specimen. 12mo. London, 1804.

Mutis.--Mutis. A Spanish botanist, resident in New Grenada.

Mx.--Michaux. A French botanist, and traveller in North America.

N. A. P.--Nova Acta Academiæ Scientiarum Imperialis Petropolitanæ.

N. C. G.--Novi Commentarii Societatis Regiæ Scientiarum Göttingensis. 4to. 1751, to the present time.

N. C. P.--Novi Commentarii Academiæ Imperialis Petropolitanæ.

N. Cur.--Nova Acta Physico-medica Academiæ Cæsareæ Leopoldino-Carolinæ Naturæ Curiosorum. 4to. Continued.

N. H.--Acta Literaria Universitatis Hafniensis. 4to. Hafniæ, 1778, &c.

N. & M.--Nees and Martius. German botanists.

N. M. R.--Nees and Martius, in Nova Acta Physico-medica Academiæ Cæsareæ Leopoldino-Carolinæ Naturae Curiosorum Bonnæ. 4to. 1757, to present time.

Nat. Ber.--Willdenow (Lud.). Der Gesellschaft Naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin neue Schriften. 4to. Berlin, 1795, &c.

Neck.--Necker. A German writer upon botanical affairs.

Nees.--Nees von Esenbeck. A German botanist.

Nees H. B.--Nees von Esenbeck (C. G.). Horæ Physicæ Berolinenses collectæ ex Symbolis Virorum doctorum Link, Rudolphi, &c. fol. 1820.

Nees Pilze.--Nees von Esenbeck (C. G.). Das System der Pilze und Schwämme. 4to. Würzburg, 1817.

Nees. R. G.--Nees von Esenbeck (C. G.). Assisted by Aug. Weihe. Rubis Germanicis edendis, &c. 4to. Rome, 1823.

Nes. Pot.--Nestler (C. G.). Monographia de Potentilla. 4to. Parisiis et Argentorati, 1816.

Nest.--Nestler. A botanist of Strasburgh.

Niv.--Niven. A collector of plants at the Cape.

Noc.--Nocca. A professor of Pavia.

Nocca Tr.--Nocca (Dominicus). Ticinensis Horti Plantæ selectæ. 1 fasc. fol. Papiæ, 1814.

Noi. Jar.--Noisette (Louis). Le Jardin Fruitier. 4to. Paris, 1813.

Nois.--Noisette. A French nurseryman.

Nor.--Noronha. A Spanish botanist who visited Madagascar.

Nov. Com. Got.--See N. C. G.

Nut.--Nuttall. A North American botanist.

Oed.--Oeder. A Danish botanist.

Oliv.--Olivier. A French botanist, and traveller in Persia.

Or.--Ortega. A Spanish botanist.

Or. D.--De Ortega (Cas. Gomez). Novarum aut rariorum Plantarum Hort. R. Madritensis Decades. 4to. Madrid, 1797, 1798.

Osb. It.--Osbeck (Peter). A Voyage to China, &c. 8vo. London, 1771.

Otth.--Otth. A French writer in Decandolle’s Prodromus.

Otto.--A Prussian gardener.

Pa. It. Ger.--Pallas (Peter Simon). Reise durch verschiedene Provinzen des Russischen Reichs. 3 vols. 4to. Petrop. 1771-1776.

Pal. As.--Pallas (Peter Simon). Species Astragalorum descriptæ et Iconibus illustratæ. fol. Lips. 1800.

Pal. Ill.--Pallas (Peter Simon). Illustrationes Plantarum minus cognitarum. fol. Lipsiæ, 1803.

Pal. It.--Pallas (Peter Simon). Voyages dans l’Empire Russe. 8 vols. 8vo.

Pal. P.--Pallas (Peter Simon). In the Petersburgh Transactions. See Ac. Pet.

Pal. Ros.--Pallas (Peter Simon). Flora Rossica. fol. Petrop. 1784-1788.

Pall.--Pallas. A Russian traveller and naturalist.

Par. Lon.--Salisbury (Rich. Ant.). Paradisus Londinensis. 2 vols. 4to. London, 1805-1808.

Par. P.--Parkinson (John). A Paradise of Pleasant Flowers. fol. London, 1629.

Par. Th.--Parkinson (John). Theatrum Botanicum. fol. London, 1640.

Parm.--Parmentier. A French nurseryman.

Parry’s App. Ic.--Parry (William). A Voyage to discover the North West Passage. 4to. London. Appendix.

Pat.--Patrin. A Russian traveller.

Patters.--Patterson (William). A Narrative of Four Journeys into the Country of the Hottentots. 4to. London, 1789.

Perp.--Perpenti. A female Italian botanist.

Pers.--Persoon. A French botanist.

Pers. Disp.--Persoon (Christ. Henr.). Tentamen Dispositionis methodicæ Fungorum. 8vo. Lips. 1797.

Pers. Ic. Pict.--Persoon (Christ. Henr.). Icones pictæ Specierum rariorum Fungorum. 4to. Paris and Strasb. 1803.

Pers. Syn.--Persoon (Christ. Henr.). Synopsis Plantarum, seu Enchiridion Botanicum. 2 vols. 12mo. Paris, 1805-1807.

Pet.--Petagna. A Neapolitan botanist.

Pet. Brit.--Petiver (James). Herbarii Britannici Catalogus. fol. London, 1702-1704.

Pet. Fil.--Petiver (James). Pterigraphia Americana. fol. London.

Pet. G.--Petiver (James). Gazophylacium Naturæ et Artis. fol. London, 1702-1704.

Pet. M.--Petiver (James). Musæi Petiveriani Centuriæ 10. 8vo. London, 1695.

Ph.--Pursh. A Prussian botanist, and traveller in North America.

Ph. Am.--Pursh (Frederick). Flora Americanæ Septentrionalis. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1814.

Ph. Tr.--Transactions of the Royal Society of London. 4to. 1665 to the present time.

Pic. H. P.--Picciuoli (Giuseppe). Hortus Panciaticus. 4to. Firenze, 1783.

Pis. Br.--Piso (Gulielm.). Historia Naturalis Brasiliæ. fol. Amsterdam, 1648.

Pis. Lib.--Piso (Gulielm.). De Indiæ utriusque Re naturali et medica libri 14. fol. 1658.

Pl. Am.--Plumier (Charles). Description des Plantes de l’Amérique. fol. 1693-1712.

Pl. Dec.--Decandolle (Aug. Pyr.). Plantarum Historia succulentarum. fol. and 4to. Paris, 1799-1803.

Pl. Ed. B.--Plumier (Charles). Plantæ Americanæ à C. Plumier detectæ et à J. Burmanno editæ. fol. Amst. 1755.

Pl. Fil.--Plumier (Charles). Traité des Fougères de l’Amérique. fol. Paris, 1705.

Pl. Gen.--Plumier (Charles). Nova Plantarum Americanarum Genera. 4to. Paris, 1703.

Pl. Ic.--Plumier (Charles). Plantarum Americanarum fasc. 10, continentes Plantas quas olim C. Plumierius detexit et depinxit. Edidit Johannes Burmannus. fol. Amst. 1755.

Plan. H. B.--Plantæ Selectæ Horti Berolinensis. See _L. & O. Ab._

Plk. Ic.--Plenck (Jos. Jac.). Icones Plantarum medicinalium. Fasc. fol. 1803, et seq.

Plu.--Plumier. A French botanist, and traveller in the West Indies.

Pluk. Al.--Plukenett (Leonard). Almagestum Botanicum, sive Phyt. Onomasticon. 4to. 1796.

Pluk. Am.--Plukenett (Leonard). Amaltheum Botanicum. 4to. 1705.

Pluk. M.--Plukenett (Leonard). Almagesti botanici Mantissa. 4to. 1700.

Pluk. Ph.--Plukenett (Leonard). Phytographia, seu Stirpium illustriorum, &c. 4 vols. 4to. London, 1691-1706.

Poc. Crat.--Pococke. Cratægi.

Pohl.--Pohl. A German botanist.

Pohl Fl. Bo.--Pohl (Imman.). Versuch einer Flora Böhmens. 2 vols. 8vo. Prague, 1810-1814.

Poir.--Poiret. A French botanical compiler.

Poit.--Poiteau. A French botanist and draughtsman.

Pol.--Pollini. A professor at Verona.

Poll.--Pollich. A German writer on the plants of the Palatinate.

Pop.--Poppig. A German botanist.

Pou.--Pourret. A French botanist.

Presl.--Presl. A Bohemian botanist.

Pt. et T. Fl.--Poiteau et Turpin. Flore Parisienne. fol. Paris, 1808, &c.

Purt. Fl.--Purton (Th.). Midland Flora. 2 vols. 8vo. Stratford upon Avon, 1817.

Qu. His.--Quer (Martinez). Flora Española. 4 vols. 4to. Madrid, 1762-1764.

R. Br.--Robert Brown. An English botanist, and traveller in New Holland.

R. Hou.--Reliquiae Houstonianæ. 4to. London, 1781.

R. L.--Redouté’s Liliacées.

R. Mal.--Van Rheede (Henricus). Hortus Indicus Malabaricus. 12 vols. fol. 1678-1703.

R. & P.--Ruiz and Pavon. Spanish botanists, and travellers in Peru and Chile.

R. & S.--Römer and Schultes. German editors of Linnæus’s Species Plantarum.

Rad.--Raddi. An Italian cryptogamic botanist, and traveller in Brazil.

Rad. Dis.--Radius (Justus). De Pyrola et Chimaphila Specimen. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1821.

Raddi. M.--Raddi (Joseph). Memoir Flor. Brasil. Observationes in Atti di Siena. vol. 9. and in Memorie di Modena. vols. 18. and 19.

Raeu.--Raeuschel. A German botanist.

Rafi.--Rafinesque Schmalz. A modern writer upon botanical matters.

Ram.--Ramond. A French botanist.

Rau.--Rau. A German botanist.

Rauw. Hod. }--Rauwolf (Leonh.). Aigentliche Beschreibung der Raiss Rauw. It. } in den Morganlander. 4to. Laugangen, 1582-1583.

Ray. Sy.--Ray (Joh.). Synopsis Stirpium Britannicarum. 8vo.

Rchb.--Reichenbach. A German botanist.

Rchb. Ac.--Reichenbach (Lodov.). Monographia Generis Aconiti et Delphinii. fol. Lipsiæ, 1820.

Rchb. Bot.--Reichenbach (Ludov.). Hortus Botanicus. 4to. Lipsiæ, 1824.

Reb. Neo.--Rebentisch (Joh. Frider.). Prodromus Floræ Neomarchicæ. 8vo. Berolini, 1804.

Red.--Redouté. A French botanical draughtsman.

Red. Lil.--Redouté (P. J.). Les Liliacées. 8 vols. fol. Paris, 1802-1816.

Red. Ros.--Redouté (P. J.). Les Roses. fol. Paris.

Redow.--Redowski. A Russian botanical collector.

Reich.--Reichard. A botanist of Frankfort.

Reinw.--Reinwardt. A professor at Leyden.

Rel.--Relham. A writer upon the Flora of Cambridgeshire.

Ren. Spec.--Reneaulme (Paul). Specimen Historiæ Plantarum. 4to. Paris, 1611.

Req.--Requien. A French botanist.

Retz.--Retzius. A German botanist.

Retz. Ob.--Retzius (And. Joh.). Observationes Botanicæ. 4to. London, 1774-1791.

Reyn.--Reynier. A botanist of Lausanne.

Rh.--Rheede. Author of Hortus Malabaricus.

Rich.--Richard. A French botanist.

Risso.--Risso. An Italian writer upon Oranges.

Riv.--Rivinus. A German botanist.

Riv. Mon.--Rivinus (Aug. Quirinus). Ordo Plantarum Flore irregulari Monopetalo. fol. Lips. 1690.

Riv. Tet.--Rivinus (Aug. Quirinus). Ordo Plantarum Flore irregulari Tetrapetalo. fol. Lips. 1699.

Rob. Ic.--Robert (Nicolas). Icones Plantarum. fol. Paris, 1701.

Robs.--Robson. An English botanist.

Roch.--Rochel. Superintendent of the garden at Pest.

Rœ. Ar.--Rœmer (Jac. Joh.). Archiv für die Botanik. 3 vols. 4to. 1796-1799.

Rœ. Sc.--Rœmer (Jac. Joh.). Scriptores de Plantis Hispanicis, Lusitanicis, et Brasiliensibus. 8vo. 1796.

Roem.--Roemer. A German botanist.

Rohde.--Rohde. A botanist of Bremen.

Rol.--Rolander. A Swedish botanist.

Roll.--Rollinson. A nurseryman near London.

Rosc.--Roscoe. An English botanist, and writer upon Scitamineæ.

Rosc. Scit.--Roscoe (W.). Figures of the Order of Scitamineæ or Monandrous Plants. fol. Liverpool.

Rost. J.--Rostkow (Fr. Gul. Th.). Monographia Generis Junci. 8vo. Berolini, 1801.

Roth.--Roth. A German botanical writer.

Roth. Abh.--Roth (Alb. Wilh.). Botanische Abhandlungen und Beobachtungen. 4to. Nuremberg, 1787.

Rox.--Roxburgh. An Indian botanist.

Rox. Cor.--Roxburgh (William). Plants of the Coast of Coromandel. 2 vols. fol. London, 1795-1798.

Rtb.--Rottboll. A Danish botanist.

Rtb. Gr.--Rottboll (Christ. Friis.). Descriptiones et Icones Plantarum rariorum. fol. Hafniæ, 1773.

Rtl.--Rottler. A German missionary.

Ru. Am.--Rumphius (George Everh.). Herbarium Amboinense. 6 vols. fol. Amst. 1750.

Rud.--Rudge. An English writer upon botanical subjects.

Rud. Gui.--Rudge (Edward). Plantarum Guianæ rariorum Icones et Descr. fol. London, 1805.

Rudol.--Rudolph. A German botanist.

Rum.--Rumphius. Author of Herbarium Amboinense.

Rus.--Russel. A botanist of Aleppo.

Rus. Al.--Russel (Alex.). Natural History of Aleppo. 4to. 1756. Ed. 2. 1794.

S. & W.--Schrader and Wendland. German botanists.

Sab.--Sabine. An English amateur of botany.

Sab. Rom.--Sabbati (Liberatus). Hortus Romanus. 7 vols. fol. Romæ, 1772-1784.

Sal.--Salisbury. An English botanist.

Sal. St.--Salisbury (Richard Anthony). Icones Stirpium rariorum. fol. London, 1791.

Salm.--The Prince of Salm Dyck. A noble German amateur.

San. Vi.--Santi (George). Viaggi al Mont Amiata e per la Toscana. 3 vols. 8vo. Pisa, 1795-1806.

Santi.--Santi. An Italian botanist.

Savi.--Savi. An Italian botanist.

Savi D.--Savi (Gajetanus). Dissertatio Phaseoli.

Savi Med.--Savi (Gajetanus). Materia Medica vegetabile Toscana. fol. Firenze, 1805.

Savi Ph.--Savi (Gajetanus). Memoir on Phaseolus.

Savi Pis.--Savi (Gajetanus). Flora Pisana. 2 vols. 8vo. Pisæ, 1798.

Savig.--Savigny. A French botanist.

Sc. B. J.--Schrader (H. A.). Journal für die Botanik. 10 fasc. 8vo. Göttingæ, 1799-1803.

Sc. Dansk.--Schrader (H. A.). Det Kongelige Danske Landhuus holdings-selkabs Schrifter. 4 vols. 8vo. Kiobbenhavn, 1776-1794.

Sc. Gen. Nov.--Schrader (H. A.). Nova Plantarum Genera. 1 fasc. fol. 1797.

Sc. Ger.--Schrader (H. A.). Flora Germanica. 8vo. Göttingæ, 1806.

Sc. Hal.--Schrader (H. A.). De Halophytis Pallasii. 4to. Götting. 1810.

Sc. Han.--Schrader (H. A.). Sertum Hanoverianum. fol. Götting. 1795, 1796.

Sc. Phil.--Schrader (H. A.). Dissertation on the Genus Philadelphus. Not published.

Sc. Sam.--Schrader (H. A.). Systematische Sammlung Kryptogamischer Gewächse. 6 fasc. 8vo. Göttingen, 1796, 1797.

Sc. V.--Schrader (H. A.). Commentatio de Veronicis spicatis. 8vo. Gottingæ, 1803.

Sc. Verb.--Schrader (H. A.). Monographia Generis Verbasci. 4to. Gottingæ, 1803.

Sch. Ag.--Scheuchzer (Johan.). Agrostographia, sive Graminum, Juncorum, Cyperorum, iisque Affinium Historia. 4to. Tigari, 1775.

Sch. Bs.--Schwencke (Mart. W.). Beschryving der Gewassen. Gravhage, 1766.

Sch. Ce.--Schreber (John Christ.). Beschreibung der Græsser. fol. Leipsic, 1769 and 1810. 3 fasc.

Schæff.--Schæffer. A German writer upon Fungi.

Schæff. F.--Schæffer (Jac. Christ.). Fungorum Bavariæ et Palatinatus Icones. 4 vols. 4to. Ratisbonæ, 1702-1770.

Schk.--Schkuhr. A German writer upon Grasses and Ferns.

Schk. Ca.--Schkuhr (Christ.). Histoire des Carex ou Laiches. 8vo. Leipsic, 1802.

Schk. Cryp.--Schkuhr (Christ.). Vier und zwanzigste Klasse des Linné’schen Pflanzensystems. 4to. Wittenberg, 1809.

Schk. Fil.--Schkuhr (Christ). Abbildungen des Farrnkrautes.

Schk. Han.--Schkuhr (Christ.). Botanisches Handbuch. 3 vols. 8vo. Wittenberg, 1791-1803.

Schk. Us.--Schkuhr (Christ.) in Usteri’s (Paul) Annalen der Botanik. 6 vols. Zurich, from 1791 to 1793.

Schl.--Schleicher. A Swiss plant collector.

Schl. Ran.--Schlechtendahl (A.). Animadversiones in Ranunculeas Candollii. 4to. Berlin, 1819, 1820. In 2 fasciculi.

Schlec.--Schlechtendahl. A German botanist.

Schm. Ar.--Schmidt (Franz). Œsterreichs allgemeine Baumzucht. 2 vols. fol. Vienna, 1792-1794.

Schm. Ic.--Schmiedel (Cas. Christ.). Icones Plantarum. fol. Norimb. 1762.

Schmidt.--Schmidt. A Bohemian botanist.

Schn. Ic.--Schneevooght (G. Voorhelm). Icones Plantarum rariorum. 2 vols. fol. Haarlem, 1793.

Schott.--Schott. A traveller in Brazil.

Schou. M.--Schousboe (P. K. A.). Iagttagelser over væxtriget i Marocco. 4to. Kioberh. 1800.

Schous.--Schousboe. A writer upon the Flora of Morocco.

Sch. Mo.--Schranck (Fr. von Paula). Plantæ rariores Horti Monacensis. fol. Munich, 1817-1819.

Schr.--Schrader. A German botanist.

Schrank.--Schrank. A Bavarian botanist.

Schreb.--Schreber. A German botanist.

Schreb. Dec.--Von Schreber (Joh. Christ. Dan.). Icones Plantarum minus cognitarum. Decas I. fol. Halæ, 1766.

Schreb. Gr.--Von Schreber (Joh. Christ. Dan.). Beschreibung der Græser. 2 vols. fol. Lips. 1769-1779.

Schu.--Schubler. A professor at Tubingen.

Schult.--Schultes. A Bavarian botanist.

Schulz.--Schultz. A German botanist.

Schum.--Schumacher. A Danish botanist.

Schw.--Schweigger. A German botanist, author of Flora Erlangensis.

Schwæ.--Schwægrichen. A German cryptogamic botanist.

Schwæg. Sup.--Schwægrichen (Frid.). Species Muscorum Hedwig Supplementum. 4to. Lips. 1811.

Schwein.--An American botanist.

Sco.--Scopoli. An Italian botanist.

Scop. Car.--Scopoli (Joh. Ant.). Flora Carniolica. 8vo. Viennæ, 1760.

Scop. D.--Scopoli (Joh. Ant.). Deliciæ Floræ Insubricæ. 3 vols. fol. Ticini, 1786-1788.

Seb.--Sebastiani. An Italian botanist.

Seba.--Seba (Alb.). Locupletissimi Rerum Naturalium Thesauri Descriptio. fol. Amst. 1734-1765.

Seba. Rom.--Sebastiani (Ant.). Romanarum Plantarum, &c. 2 vols. 4to. Romæ, 1813-1815.

Seg. Ver.--Seguier (Joh. Franc.). Plantæ Veronenses. 3 vols. 8vo. Veronæ, 1745.

Ser. Hel.--Seringe (N. C.). Musée Helvétique d’Histoire Naturelle. 4to. 1818-1820.

Sessé.--Sessé. A Mexican botanist.

Shaw Bar.--Shaw (Thomas). Travels in Barbary and the Levant. fol. 1738. Supplement, 1746.

Sib.--Sibthorp. An English botanist, and traveller in Greece.

Sieb.--Sieber. A botanical collector.

Sims.--Sims. An English garden botanist.

Sin.--Sinclair. Nurseryman at New Cross.

Sl. Jam.--Sloane (Hans). A Voyage to Madeira, Barbadoes, Nevis, St. Christopher’s, and Jamaica. 2 vols. fol. London, 1707.

Sm.--Sir J. E. Smith. An English botanist, and purchaser of the Linnæan herbarium.

Sm. Ex. Bot.--Smith (J. Edward). Exotic Botany. 1804-1808.

Sm. Ic. In.--Smith (J. Edward). Plantarum Icones hactenus ineditæ. fasc. 1-3. 1789-1791. fol.

Sm. Ic. Pic.--Smith (J. Edward). Icones pictæ Plantarum rariorum. fol. London, 1790-1793.

Sm. N. H.--Smith (J. Edward). A Specimen of the Botany of New Holland. 4to. London, 1793.

Sm. Spic.--Smith (J. Edward). Spicilegium Botanicum. fol. London, 1791-1792.

Sm. Tr.--Tracts relating to Natural History. 8vo. 1798.

Soc. Mos.--See Mém. Mosc.

Sol.--Solander. A Swedish botanist, and companion of Sir Joseph Banks in Cook’s voyage round the world.

Sol. Min.--Sole (William). Menthæ Britannicæ. fol. Bath, 1798.

Sole.--Sole. A writer on Mints.

Son.--Sonnerat. A French botanist and traveller.

Son. It.--Sonnerat (P.). Voyage à la Nouvelle Guinée. 4to. Paris, 1776.

Sow.--Sowerby. An English botanical draughtsman.

Sow. F.--Sowerby (James). Coloured figures of English Fungi. fol. London, 1796-1815, &c.

Spar.--Sparmann. A Swedish travelling botanist.

Spar. H.--Sparmann (Andr.). Kongl. Svenska Vetenscaps Academiens Handlingar. 8vo. Stockholm, from 1739 to 1816.

Spin.--De Spin. A botanist of Turin.

Spr.--Sprengel. A German botanist.

Spr. B. M.--Sprengel (Curt.), in Berlinisches Magazin.

Spr. Cryp.--Sprengel (Curt.). Introduction to the Study of Cryptogamous Plants, translated from the German.

Spr. End.--Sprengel (Curt.). Neue Entdeckungen im ganzen Umfang der Pflanzenkunde. 8vo. Lipsiæ, 1820.

Spr. Hal.--Sprengel (Curt.). Floræ Halensis Tentamen novum. 8vo. Halæ Sax. 1806.

Spr. Um.--Sprengel (Curt.). Plantarum Umbelliferarum Prodromus. 4to. Halæ, 1813.

Stack.--Stackhouse. An English botanist.

Stack. Fuci.--Stackhouse (John). Nereis Britannica. fol. Bath, 1795-1797.

Stech.--Stechmann. A writer on Artemisia.

Step.--Stephan. A Russian botanist.

Ster.--Sternberg. A noble German botanist.

Ster. Sax.--Sternberg (Graf Casp.). Revisio Saxifragarum Iconibus illustrata. fol. 1810.

Steu.--Steudel. A German botanist.

Stev.--Steven. A Russian botanist.

Stœr. Stra.--Stœrck (Ant.). Libellus de Stramonio, Hyosciamo, Aconito. 8vo. 1763.

Stur. Deu. }--Sturm (Jacob). Deutschland’s Flora. 4to. Many volumes. Stur. Ger. } Nuremberg, 1798-1829.

Sturm.--Sturm. A German botanical draughtsman.

Suter.--Suter. A Swiss botanist.

Sw. Au. Ic. In.--Sweet (R.). Flora Australasia. 8vo. London, 1827, 1828.

Sw. Cis.--Sweet (R.). Cistineæ. The Natural Order of Cistus, or Rock-Rose. 8vo. London, 1830.

Swert.--Swertius. An old writer on plants.

Swert. Fl.--Swertius (Eman.). Florilegium tractans de variis Floribus. fol. 1612.

Sw. Fl. Gar.--Sweet (R.). The British Flower Garden. 8vo. London, published in monthly numbers.

Sw. Fl. Gar. Ic. In.--Sweet (R.). British Flower Garden. 1823 to the present time, 3 vols. of the old series; and a part of a volume of the new series, 1830.

Sw. Ger.--Sweet (R.). Geraniaceæ. 8vo. Published in monthly numbers.

Swt.--Sweet. An English botanist.

Swz.--Swartz. A Swedish botanist, and traveller in the West Indies.

Swz. B. M.--Swartz (Olof), in Berlinisches Magazin.

Swz. Fil.--Swartz (Olof). Synopsis Filicum, earum Genera et Species complectens. 8vo. Kiliæ, 1806.

Swz. Fl.--Swartz (Olof). Floræ Indiæ Occidentalis. 3 vols. 8vo. Erlangæ, 1797. 1800. 1806.

Swz. Ic.--Swartz (Olof). Icones Plantarum Indiæ Occidentalis. 1 fasc. fol. 1794.

Swz. Ob.--Swartz (Olof). Observationes Botanicæ. 8vo. Erlangæ, 1791.

Swz. Pr.--Swartz (Olof). Prodromus Descriptionum Vegetab. Indiæ Occidentalis. 8vo. Holmiæ, 1788.

Symes.--Symes. A writer on English plants.

Tab. Ic.--Tabernæmontanus (Jac. Theod.). Eicones Plantarum, cur. N. Bassæo. 4to. Frankf. 1590.

Tab. Kr.--Tabernæmontanus (Jac Theod.). Kræuterbuch. fol. 1588.

Tau. H. C.--Tausch (Ign. Fred.). Hortus Canalius. fol. part 1. Prague, 1823.

Ten.--Tenore. A Neapolitan botanist.

Th. Act. Haf.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.), in Acta Literaria Universitatis Hafniensis. 4to. Hafniæ, 1770.

Th. Gar.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Dissertatio de Gardenia. 4to. Upsal, 1780.

Th. H.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.), in Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps Academiens Handlingar. 8vo. Stockholm, 1739-1816.

Thib.--Thibaud de Chanvalon. A French botanist.

Thomas.--Thomas. A Swiss collector of plants.

Thore.--Thore. A French botanist.

Thore, J.--Thore (Jean). Observations in Journal de Botanique.

Thory.--Thory. A French botanist.

Thou.--Du Petit Thouars. A French botanist, and traveller in Madagascar.

Thou. Af.--Du Petit Thouars (Aubert). Histoire des Végétaux recueillies dans les Iles Australes d’Afrique. 4to. Paris, 1806.

Thou. Or.--Du Petit Thouars (Aubert). Histoire des Plantes Orchidées recueillies sur les trois Isles Australes d’Afrique. 8vo. Paris, 1822.

Th. P.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.), in Novi Commentarii Academiæ Imperialis Petropolitanæ. 20 vols. 4to. 1720-1726.

Thouin.--Thouin. A French botanist.

Thuil.--Thuillier. A French botanist.

Thun.--Thunberg. A Swedish botanical traveller.

Thun. Dra.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Diss. Dracæna. 2 vols. 4to. Upsal, 1780.

Thun. Er.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Dissert. de Erica. 4to. Upsal, 1785.

Thun. Fic.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Diss. Ficus Genus. Upsal, 1786.

Thun. Ir.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Dissertatio de Iris. 4to. 1782.

Thun. Jap.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Flora Japonica. 8vo. Lips. 1784.

Thun. Pr.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Dissertatio de Protea. 1781.

Thun. Up.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.), in Acta Literaria et Scientiarum Upsaliæ aut ab Academia Upsaliensi publicata. 1720-1816.

Thun. V.--Thunberg (Car. Petr.). Voyage au Japon, &c. 8vo. 1796.

Til. Pis.--Tilli (Mich. Aug.). Catalogus Horti Pisani. fol. Florence, 1723.

Timm.--Timm. A German botanist.

Tineo.--Tineo. A professor at Palermo.

To. It.--Tournefort (Pitton de). Relation d’un Voyage au Levant. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1717.

Tode.--Tode. A German writer on Fungi.

Tode Fun.--Tode (Henr. Jul.). Fungi Mecklenburgenses selecti. 4to. Luneburg, 1790.

Torrey.--Torrey. An American botanist.

Tou.--Tournefort. An old French botanist, and traveller in Greece and Asia Minor.

Tou. Ins.--Tournefort (Pitton de). Institutiones Rei Herbariæ. 3 vols. 4to. 1717. 1719.

Tourn. Vo.--Tournefort (Pitton de). Relation d’un Voyage au Levant. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1717.

Trat.--Trattinik. A botanist of Vienna.

Trat. Ar.--Trattinnick (Leop.). Archiv der Gewächskunde. 4to. Vienn. 1811, 1812.

Trat. Au.--Trattinnick (Leop.). Flora Austriaca sicca. fol. 1792.

Trat. Tab.--Trattinnick (Leop.). Observationes Botanicæ Tabularium Rei Herbariæ illustrantes. 4to. 1811.

Trat. Th.--Trattinnick (Leop.). Thesaurus Botanicus. fol. Vien. 1819.

Tr. Ehr.--Trew (Christ. Jac.). Plantæ selectæ ab Ehret pictæ. fol. 1750-1773.

Trent.--Trentepohl. A German botanist.

Trev.--Treviranus. A German botanist.

Trev. B.--Treviranus (Lud. Christ.), in Berlinisches Magazin.

Trev. Del.--Treviranus (Lud. Christ.). De Delphinio et Aquilegia Observationes. 4to. 1817.

Tri. Ob.--Triumfetti (Joh. Bapt.). Observationes de Ortu et Vegetatione Plantarum. 4to. Romæ, 1685.

Tr. Pl.--Trew (Christ. Jac.). Plantæ rariores. Ed. J. C. Keller. fol. 1763.

Trin.--Trinius. A writer on Grasses.

Turn.--Dawson Turner. An English writer on Sea Weeds.

Turn. Fuci.--Turner (Dawson). Historia Fucorum. 3 vols. fol. London, 1802, &c.

Turp.--Turp. A French botanist and draughtsman.

Turra.--Turra. An Italian botanist.

Tus.--Tussac. A French writer on the Flora of the Antilles.

Uc.--Ucria. A botanist of Palermo.

Urv.--D’Urville. A captain in the French navy.

Us. An.--Usteri (Paul). Neue Annalen der Botanik. 8vo. 1794.

Vahl Ec.--Vahl (Martinus). Eclogæ Americanæ. fol. 1796.

Vahl Ic.--Vahl (Martinus). Icones Plantarum in Eclogis descriptarum. fol. 1798.

Vahl Sy.--Vahl (Martinus). Symbolæ Botanicæ. fol. Hafn. 1790-1794.

Vail.--Vaillant. A French botanist and traveller.

Vail. It.--Vaillant (Sebastien). Botanicon Parisiense. fol. Leid. 1727.

Vail. Pa.--Vaillant (Sebastien). Botanicon Parisiense, Operis majoris Prodromus. 8vo. L. Bat. 1723.

Van.--Vandelli. A Portuguese botanist.

Vau. Con.--Vaucher (Jean Pierre). Histoire des Conferves d’Eau douce. 4to. Genève, 1803.

Ven.--Ventenat. A French botanist.

Ven. Cels.--Ventenat (Etienne Pierre). Description des Plantes nouvelles ou peu connues du Jardin de J. M. Cels. fol. Paris, 1800.

Ven. Ch.--Ventenat (Etienne Pierre). Choix des Plantes. fol. Paris, 1803-1808.

Ven. Mal.--Ventenat (Etienne Pierre). Jardin de la Malmaison. fol. 1803-1805.

Ven. Til.--Ventenat (Etienne Pierre). Monographie du Genre Tilleul. 4to. Paris, 1802.

Vest.--Vest. A Styrian botanist.

Vib. Ce.--Viborg on the Cerealia.

Vig.--Viguier. A writer upon Poppies.

Vig. His.--Viguier (L. G. A.). Histoire Naturelle des Pavots et des Argemones. 4to. Montpelier, 1814.

Vil.--Villars. A French botanist.

Vil. Del.--Villars (D.). Histoire des Plantes du Dauphiné. 3 vols. 8vo. Grenoble, 1786-1788.

Vil. S. J.--Villars (D.), in Schrader’s Journal für die Botanik. 5 vols. 8vo. Göttingen, 1803-1810.

Vil. Stras.--Villars (D.). Catalogue méthodique du Jardin du Strasbourg. 8vo. 1807.

Vit.--Vitmann. A German botanist.

Viv.--Viviani. An Italian botanist.

Viv. An.--Viviani (Dom.). Annali di Botanica. 2 vols. 8vo. Genoa, 1802, 1803.

Viv. Fr.--Viviani (Dom.). Floræ Italicæ Fragmenta. 4to. Genoa, 1808.

Viv. Lib.--Viviani (Dom.). Floræ Libycæ Specimen. fol. Genoa, 1824.

Vol. Nor.--Volckamer (Joh. Georg.). Flora Noribergensis. 4to. Noribergæ, 1700.

W.--Willdenow. A German botanist.

W. Ach.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.). Tractatus de Achilleis et Tanaceto. 8vo. Halæ Magd. 1789.

W. Ar.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.). Historia Amaranthorum. fol. Turici, 1790.

W. En.--Willdenow’s Enumeration of the Plants in the Berlin Garden.

W. B. M.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.), in Berlinisches Magazin oder Gesammlete Schriften, &c. 4to. 1765-1767.

W. Erf.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.), in Acta Academiæ Electoralis Moguntinæ Scientiarum utilium quæ Erfordiæ. 2 vols. 8vo. Erford et Gothæ, 1757-1761; the rest in 4to. 1775 and 1776.

W. H. B.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.). Hortus Berolinensis. fol. Berlin, 1806-1810.

W. & K.--Waldstein and Kitaibel. Authors of Flora of Hungary.

W. & K. Hun.--Waldstein (Franc.) et Kitaibel (Paul). Descriptiones et Icones Plantarum rariorum Hungariæ. 3 vols. fol. Vienn. 1802-1812.

W. & M.--Weber and Mohr. German botanists.

W. N. Ber.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.), in Neuen Schriften der Berlinischen Gesellschaft Naturforschender Freunde. 6 vols. 8vo. Berlin, 1780-1785.

W. Ph.--Willdenow (Car. Lud.). Phytographia. fol. Erlangæ, 1797.

Wa. Fl. Hel.--Wahlenberg (Georg). De Vegetatione Helvetica. 8vo. Furic. 1813.

Wa. Lap.--Wahlenberg (Georg). Flora Lapponica. 8vo. Berlin, 1812.

Wahl.--Wahlenberg. A Swedish botanist.

Wal.--Wallich. Superintendent of the botanical garden at Calcutta.

Wal. Pl. As. Ra. Ic.--Wallich (Nath.). Plantæ rariores Asiaticæ. 2 parts, fol. London, 1830.

Wal. Res.--Wallich (Nath.). Asiatic Researches, or Transactions of the Society instituted in Bengal. 4to. 1788.

Wald.--Waldstein. A noble German patron of botany.

Wallr.--Wallroth. A German botanist.

Walt.--Walter. A writer on the Flora of Carolina.

Walt. Ca.--Walter (Thom.). Flora Caroliniana. 8vo. London, 1788.

Walt. H.--Walther (Aug. Frid.). Designatio Plantarum Horti ejus. 8vo. Lips. 1735.

Wan.--Wangenheim. A German botanist.

Wang. Am.--Von Wangenheim (Fried. Ad. Jul.). Anpflanzung Nord Amerikanischer Holzarten. fol. Göttingæ, 1787.

Wat.--Watson. An English writer upon trees and shrubs.

Web.--Weber. A German cryptogamist.

Weig. Obs.--Weigel (Christ. Ehrenb.). Observationes Botanicæ. 4to. Gryphiæ, 1772.

Weigel.--Weigel. A German botanist.

Weihe.--Weighe. A German writer on Rubi.

Wein.--Weinmann. A German gardener, superintendent of one of the royal gardens in Russia.

Wein. Ic.--Weinmann (J. Gul.). Phytanthoza Iconographica. 4 vols. fol. Regemb. 1737-1745.

Weis.--Weis. A German botanist.

Wen. C.--Wendland (Joh. Christ.). Collectio Plantarum tam exoticarum quam indigenarum. 4to. Hanoveræ, 1805, &c.

Wen. Er.--Wendland (Joh. Christ.). Ericarum Icones et Descriptiones. 4to. 1798, &c.

Wen. Han.--Wendland (Joh. Christ.). Sertum Hanoveranum. 4 fasc. fol.

Wen. Her.--Wendland (Joh. Christ.). Hortus Herrenhusanus. fol. 1798, &c.

Wen. Ob.--Wendland (Joh. Christ.). Botanische Beobachtungen. 4to. Hanover, 1798.

Wern. Tr.--Transactions or Memoirs of the Wernerian Society. 8vo. Edinburgh, 1809. Continued.

West.--West. An English botanist.

Wibel.--Wibel. A German botanist.

Wig.--Wiggers. A German botanist.

Wik.--Wikstrom. A Swedish botanist.

With.--Withering. An English botanist.

Wnl.--Wendland. A German garden botanist.

Wood.--Woodville (William). Medical Botany. 3 vols. 4to. 1790.

Woods.--Woods. An English writer on Roses.

Woodw.--Woodward. An English botanist.

Worm.--Wormskiold. A Norwegian botanist.

Wre.--Wredow. A German divine and botanist.

Wrede.--Wrede. A German botanist.

Wul.--Wulfen. A German botanist.

Y.--Young. A writer in the Linnean Transactions.

Za.--Zanon (Antonio). Istoria Botanica. fol. Bologna, 1675.

Zea.--Zea. A Spanish botanist.

Zey.--Zeyer. A German gardener.

Zo. Ic.--Zorn (Barthol.). Icones Plantarum Medicinalium. 8vo. Nuremb. 1779-1784.

Zuc.--Zuccagni. Superintendent of the botanical garden at Florence.

BOTANY.

The following is a list of the Technical Terms most commonly employed in Botany:--

Abnormal, contrary to general rules.

Accumbent, lying against anything, in distinction to lying upon; as the cotyledons of some cruciferous plants.

Acerose, stiff and slender and sharp-pointed, as the leaves of a pine-tree.

Achenium, a small, hard, one-seeded fruit, resembling a seed.

Aciculate, needle-shaped.

Acinaciform, scymitar-shaped.

Acinus, a bunch of succulent berries, as of grapes.

Acrogen, a plant which grows at its end only, without increasing in diameter, as ferns, and all flowerless plants.

Aculeate, covered with prickles.

Aculeus, a prickle.

Acuminate, tapering to the point, but flat.

Adnate, growing to any thing by the whole length.

Adventitious, appearing accidentally.

Æstivation, the arrangement of the parts of the flower before they expand.

Alabastrus, a flower-bud.

Albumen, a substance interposed in some seeds between the embryo and the seed coats.

Alburnum, the young wood; sap-wood.

Amentum, a catkin; the male inflorescence of the hazel, &c.

Amplexicaul, clasping a stem.

Anastomosing, the growing together of two parts which meet from different directions.

-androus, a Greek termination expressive of the male sex.

Anfractuous, doubled abruptly in several different directions.

Angiocarpous, having seeds enclosed in a pericarp.

Annotinous, a year old.

Anther, the case containing pollen.

Apetalous, having no petals.

Apiculate, abruptly pointed.

Apocarpous, where the carpels are distinct from each other.

Apophysis, the enlarged base of the theca of some mosses.

Apothecium, the shield, or mass of reproductive matter of a lichen.

Appendiculate, having some kind of appendages.

Arachnoid, resembling a spider’s web.

Areolate, divided into little spaces.

Aril, a peculiar wrapper of some seeds, as the mace of the nutmeg.

Arista, the beard or awn of grasses.

Asci, the cases in which the spores of lichens are enclosed.

Ascidium, a hollow leaf looking like a water vessel; as the pitcher of Nepenthes.

Attenuated, gradually tapering to a point without becoming flat.

Auriculate, having two lobes (like ears) at the base.

Awn, see Arista.

Axil, the acute angle formed by the junction of the leaf, &c. to its axis.

Axillary, growing in an axil.

Axis, the root and stem either taken together or separately.

Baccate, fruit covered with soft flesh.

Barbate, covered with long hairs resembling a beard.

Beard, a tuft of long hairs.

Biconjugate, in two pairs, placed side by side.

Bidentate, having two teeth.

Bifarious, arranged in two rows.

Bifid, divided into two shallow lobes.

Bifoliate, having two leaflets.

Bifurcate, twice forked.

Bijugous, in two pairs, placed end to end.

Binate, growing in pairs.

Bipartite, divided into two deep lobes.

Bipinnate, twice pinnate.

Biserrate, twice serrate.

Brachiate, when branches stand nearly at right angles to the stem from which they proceed.

Bract, the leaf or leaflet from the axil of which a flower grows.

Bulb, a scaly, underground bud.

Bulbotuber, a short, roundish, underground stem resembling a bulb.

Caducous, falling off sooner or later.

Cæsious, of a bluish grey colour.

Cæspitose, growing in tufts.

Calcar, a spur or horn; as in the Nasturtium.

Calcarate, having a spur or horn.

Calyculate, having a whorl of bracts on the outside of a calyx, or of an involucre.

Calyptra, the hood of a moss.

Calyx, the external envelope of a flower.

Cambium, a viscid secretion formed in the spring between the bark and wood of Exogens.

Campanulate, bell-shaped.

Canaliculate, channelled.

Cancellate, a leaf which has veins without connecting parenchyma.

Capitate, growing in a head.

Capitulum, a collection of flowers in a head.

Capsule, any dry many-seeded fruit.

Carinate, having a kind of keel.

Carnose, fleshy.

Carpel, one of the parts of a compound pistil; a single leaf rolled up into one of the integers of a pistil.

Carunculate, a seed having fungous excrescences growing near its hilum.

Caryopsis, a dry one-seeded fruit resembling a seed, but with no distinction between the seed coat and pericarp.

Caudate, prolonged into a sort of tail.

Cauline, of or belonging to the stem.

Cernuous, drooping.

Chalaza, a spot on a seed indicating the place where the nucleus is united to the seminal integuments.

Ciliated, fringed with hairs like an eyelash.

Cinereous, ash-coloured.

Circinate, rolled inwards from the point to the base.

Circumscissile, dividing into two parts by a spontaneous transverse separation.

Cirrhous, terminating in a tendril.

Clavate, club-shaped.

Claw, the stalk of a petal.

Clypeate, resembling a round buckler.

Cochleate, resembling the bowl of a spoon.

Collum, the point where the stem and root are combined.

Columella, a central part of the fruit of a moss, round which the spores are deposited.

Column, the combination of stamens and style in Orchideous and other plants.

Comose, having hairs at one or both ends, if speaking of seeds; being terminated by coloured empty bracts, if applied to inflorescences.

Conduplicate, doubled together.

Confluent, growing together so that the line of junction is lost to the sight.

Conjugate, growing in pairs.

Connate, growing together so that the line of junction remains perceptible.

Connective, the fleshy part that combines the two lobes of an anther.

Connivent, converging, as the anther of a potato blossom.

Conoidal, approaching a conical form.

Continuous, proceeding from something else without apparent interruption.

Contorted, twisted in such a way that all the parts have a similar direction, as the segments of the flower of an Oleander.

Convolute, rolled together.

Corculum, the rudimentary axis which connects the cotyledons of the embryo.

Cordate, heart-shaped.

Coriaceous, of a leathery texture.

Cormus, a solid, roundish, underground stem, as in Crocus.

Corneous, of a horny texture.

Corniculate, shaped like a slender horn.

Corolla, the second of the two envelopes that surround the stamens and pistil.

Corona, a combination of fertile and barren stamens into a disk, as in Stapelia.

Corymbose, when the branches surrounding a common axis are shortest at the top and longest at the bottom, so as to form a level-topped whole.

Costa, the midrib of a leaf.

Cotyledons, the leaves of the embryo.

Crateriform, shaped like a goblet.

Crenelled or Crenated, having rounded notches at the edges.

Crested, having some unusual and striking appendage arising from the middle.

Cruciate, when four parts are so arranged as to resemble the arms of a Maltese cross.

Cucullate, hooded, rolled inwards so as to conceal any thing lying within.

Culm, the straw of grasses.

Cuneate, wedge-shaped.

Cupule, the cup of the acorn, the husk of the filbert, chestnut, &c.; a peculiar combination of bracts.

Cuspidate, abruptly rounded off with a projecting point in the middle.

Cuticle, the external skin.

Cyathiform, cup-shaped, more contracted at the orifice than crateriform.

Cymbiform, having the form of a boat.

Cyme, an inflorescence having a corymbose form, but consisting of repeatedly-branched divisions.

Cymose, resembling a cyme in appearance.

Decandrous, having ten stamens.

Deciduous, falling off.

Declinate, curved downwards.

Decumbent, lying prostrate, but rising again.

Decurrent, produced downwards, as the base of a leaf down the stem.

Decussate, crossing at right angles.

Dehiscence, the act of opening of anther or fruit.

Deltoid, having the form of a triangle or Greek Δ.

Dendroidal, resembling a small tree.

Dentate, with sharp-pointed notches and intermediate curves instead of re-entering angles.

Depauperated, imperfectly developed; looking as if ill-formed from want of sufficient nutriment.

Depressed, flattened from point to base.

Diadelphous, having the stamens in two parcels.

Diandrous, having two stamens.

Dichotomous, repeatedly divided into two branches.

Dicotyledonous, having two cotyledons.

Didymous, growing in pairs, or twins; only applied to solids and not to flat surfaces.

Didynamous, having two pairs of stamens of unequal length.

Digitate, fingered, diverging from a common centre, as the fingers from the palm.

Dimidiate, half-formed, or halved, or split into two halves.

Diœcious, having stamens on one plant and pistils on another.

Dipterous, having two wings.

Discoidal, with the central part of a flat body differently coloured or marked from the margin.

Disk, a fleshy circle interposed between the stamens and pistils.

Dissepiments, the vertical partitions of a compound fruit.

Distichous, arranged in two rows.

Divaricating, diverging at an obtuse angle.

Dodecandrous, having 12 stamens.

Dolabriform, hatchet-shaped.

Drupe, such a fruit as the peach, consisting of a stem surrounded by flesh or fibrous matter.

Ducts, spiral vessels that will not unroll.

Dumose, having a compact bushy form.

Duramen, the heart-wood of timber.

Echinate, covered with hard sharp points.

Elaters, little spirally-twisted hygrometrical threads that disperse the spores of Jungermannias.

Elementary organs, the minute parts of which the texture of plants is composed.

Emarginate, having a notch at the point.

Embryo, the rudimentary plant before germination commences.

Endocarp, the hard lining of some pericarps.

Endogen, a plant which increases in diameter by addition to its centre, as a palm-tree.

Enneandrous, having 9 stamens.

Ensiform, having the form of a straight and narrow sword blade.

Epicarp, the external layer of the pericarp.

Epidermis, the skin of a plant, in the language of some writers; the cortical integument according to others.

Epigynous, growing upon the top of the ovary, or seeming to do so.

Equitant, when leaves are so arranged that the base of each is enclosed within the opposite base of that which is next below it; as in Iris.

Estivation, see Æstivation.

Exogen, a plant which increases in diameter by the addition of new wood to the outside of the old wood; as an oak-tree.

Farinaceous, mealy.

Fasciated, banded.

Fasciculated, collected in clusters.

Fastigiate, when the branches of any plant are pressed close to the main stem, as in the Lombardy poplar.

Filament, the stalk of the anther.

Filiform, slender and round like a thread.

Fistular, tubular but closed at each end; as the leaf of an onion.

Flabelliform, fan-shaped.

Flagelliform, resembling the thong of a whip.

Flexuose, wavy.

Floccose, covered with little irregular patches of woolliness.

Floret, a little flower.

Floscule, ditto.

Foliaceous, having the colour and texture of a common green leaf.

Foliation, the arrangement of young leaves within the leaf-bud.

Follicle, a simple fruit opening by its ventral suture only.

Foramen, the passage through the integuments of an ovule by which impregnating matter is introduced into the nucleus.

Fovilla, the fertilizing principle of pollen.

Frond, the leaf of a fern or of a palm.

Fruit, the full-grown ripened pistil.

Fugacious, lasting but a short time.

Fungoid, resembling a fungus; that is, irregular in form and fleshy in texture.

Funiculus, the stalk by which some seeds are attached to the placenta.

Fusiform, spindle-shaped, thickest in the middle, and tapering to each end.

Galbulus, a small cone whose scales are all consolidated into a fleshy ball, as in Juniper.

Galea, the upper lip of a labiate flower.

Geniculate, knee-jointed, when a stem bends suddenly in its middle.

Gibbous, prominent, projecting.

Glabrous, having no hairs.

Gladiate, the same as ensiform, but broader and shorter.

Gland, 1. the fruit of the oak, the hazel, &c.; 2. an elevation of the cuticle which usually secretes either acrid or resinous matter.

Glandular, covered with glands of the second kind.

Glaucous, covered with bloom like a plum.

Glochidate, covered with hairs which are rigid and hooked at their point.

Glume, one of the bracts of grasses.

Gymnospermous, having seeds which ripen without being enclosed in a pericarp.

Gynobase, an elevated part of the growing point of a flower-bud, rising between the carpels and throwing them into an oblique position.

Gyrate, see Circinate. Also, surrounded by an elastic ring, as the theca of ferns.

Hastate, having the form of a halbert-head; that is, with a lance-shaped centre crossed at the base by two lobes of a similar form standing at right angles with the centre.

Helmet, the hooded upper lip of some flowers.

Heptandrous, having 7 stamens.

Hexandrous, having 6 stamens.

Hilum, the scar left upon a seed when it is separated from the placenta.

Hirsute, covered with harsh long hairs.

Hymenium, the gills of a mushroom; that part in Fungi where the spores are placed.

Hypocrateriform, salver-shaped; having a cylindrical tube and a flat border spreading away from it.

Hypogynous, arising from immediately below the pistil.

Icosandrous, having 20 or more perigynous stamens.

Imbricated, overlapping, as tiles overlie each other on the roof of a house.

Incumbent, lying upon any thing.

Indehiscent, not opening when ripe.

Induplicate, doubled inwards.

Indusium, the membrane that overlies the sori of ferns.

Inferior, is said of a calyx when it does not adhere to the ovary; is said of an ovary when it does adhere to the calyx.

Inflorescence, the collection of flowers upon a plant.

Infundibuliform, shaped like a funnel.

Innate, growing upon any thing by one end.

Innovations, the young shoots of mosses.

Intercellular, that which lies between the cells or elementary bladders of plants.

Internode, the space between two nodes.

Interrupted, when variations in continuity, size, or development alternately occur in parts which are sometimes uniform; as when pinnated leaves have the alternate leaflets much the smallest, and when dense spikes are here and there broken by the extension of internodes.

Involucre, a collection of bracts placed in a whorl on the outside a calyx or flower-head.

Involute, rolled inwards.

Labellum, one segment of a corolla, which is lower than the others, and often pendulous.

Labiate, divided into an upper and a lower lip, as the corolla of dead nettle.

Lacunose, having numerous large deep depressions or excavations on its surface.

Lamina, the blade of a leaf.

Lanceolate, shaped like a lance-head; that is, oval, tapering to both extremities.

Lateral, originating from the side of any thing.

Latex, the vital fluid of vegetation.

Lax, not compact or dense.

Leaflet, a division of a compound leaf.

Legume, a kind of fruit like the pod of a pea.

Lenticular, small, depressed, and doubly convex.

Lepidote, covered with a sort of scurfiness.

Leprous, the same.

Liber, the newly-formed inner bark of Exogens.

Ligula, a membranous expansion from the top of the petiole in grasses.

Limb, the blade or expanded part of a petal.

Linea, very narrow, with the two sides nearly parallel.

Lip, see Labellum.

Loculicidal, when the carpels of a compound fruit dehisce in such a way that the cells are broken through at their back.

Locusta, the spikelet, or collection of florets of a grass.

Lomentum, a legume which is interrupted between the seeds, so as to separate into numerous transverse portions.

Lunate, formed like a crescent.

Manicate, when hairs are interwoven into a mass that can be easily separated from the surface.

Marginal, of or belonging to the edge of any thing.

Medullary, of or belonging to the pith.

Micropyle, a small passage through the seed, called the foramen when speaking of the ovule. See Foramen.

Mitriform, conical, hollow, open at the base, and either entire there or irregularly cut.

Monadelphous, with the stamens united into one parcel.

Monandrous, with one stamen only.

Moniliform, shaped like a necklace.

Monopetalous, with several petals united into one body by their edges.

Mucronate, tipped by a hard point.

Multifid, divided into many shallow lobes.

Multipartite, divided into many deep lobes.

Muricated, covered with short, broad, sharp-pointed tubercles.

Muriform, resembling the bricks in the wall of a house.

Navicular, shaped like a very small boat.

Nectary, any organ that secretes honey.

Nerves, the stronger veins of a leaf.

Node, the part of a stem from which a normal leaf-bud arises.

Normal, according to general rules.

Nucleus, the central part of an ovule, or a seed.

Nucule, a small hard seed-like pericarp.

Oblique, larger on one side than on the other.

Ochrea, two stipules united round the stem into a kind of sheath.

Octandrous, having eight stamens.

Operculum, the lid of the theca of a moss.

Ovary, the hollow part of a pistil containing the ovules.

Ovate, having the figure of an egg.

Ovule, a rudimentary seed.

Palate, the lower surface of the throat of a labiate corolla.

Palea, either the inner bracts of the inflorescence of a grass, or the bracts upon the receptacle of the flower-head of a Composita.

Paleaceous, covered with paleæ.

Palmate, the same as digitate, only the divisions more shallow and broader.

Panduriform, oblong, narrowing towards the base, and contracted below the middle.

Panicle, a compound raceme; a loose kind of inflorescence.

Papilionaceous, a flower consisting of standard, wings, and keel, like that of a pea.

Pappus, the calyx of a Composita, as of dandelion.

Parenchyma, the pulp that connects the veins of leaves.

Parietal, growing from the lining of any thing.

Pectinate, divided into long, close, narrow teeth like a comb.

Pedate, palmate, with the lateral segments lengthened and lobed.

Pedicel, one of a great many peduncles.

Peduncle, a flower-stalk.

Peltate, attached within the margin.

Pentandrous, having five stamens.

Perfoliate, surrounding a stem by the base, which grows together where the margins touch.

Perianth, a collection of floral envelopes, among which the calyx cannot be distinguished from the corolla, though both are present.

Pericarp, the shell of a fruit of any kind.

Perichætium, the leaves at the base of the stalk of the fruit of a moss.

Perigone, same as Perianth.

Perigynous, growing from the sides of a calyx.

Perisperm, same as Albumen.

Peristome, a curious set of processes surrounding the orifice of the theca of a moss.

Peronate, laid thickly over with a woolly substance ending in a sort of meal.

Personate, labiate, with the palate of the lower lip pressing against the upper lip.

Petal, one of the parts of a corolla.

Petaloid, resembling a petal in colour and texture.

Petiole, the stalk of a leaf.

Petiolar, of or belonging to the petiole.

Phyllodium, a petiole transformed into a flat leaf-like body.

Pileus, the cap of a mushroom.

Pilose, covered with short fine hairs.

Pinnate, divided into a number of pairs of leaflets; bipinnate, each leaflet is also pinnate; tripinnate, each secondary leaflet pinnated also.

Pinnatifid, divided in a pinnated manner nearly down to the midrib.

Pistil, the combination of ovary, style, and stigma.

Pith, the central column of cellular tissue in an Exogen.

Placenta, the part of the ovary to which the ovules are attached.

Plane, quite flat.

Plumule, the rudiment of a stem in the embryo.

Pollen, the powder contained in an anther.

Pollen-tubes, the membranous tubes emitted by pollen after they fall on the stigma.

Polyadelphous, when the stamens are combined into more than two parcels.

Polyandrous, when there are more than 20 hypogynous stamens.

Polypetalous, when the petals are all distinct.

Pome, a fruit like that of the apple, pear, &c.

Præfloration, same as Æstivation.

Prickle, same as Aculeus.

Primine, the external integument of the ovule.

Pseudobulb, the solid above-ground tuber of some Orchideæ.

Pubescent, covered with very fine soft down.

Pulverulent, covered with a powdery appearance.

Putamen, same as Endocarp.

Pyriform, shaped like a pear.

Quartine, the innermost integument but one of the ovule.

Quinate, combined in fives.

Quintine, the innermost integument of the ovule.

Raceme, an inflorescence like that of the currant.

Rachis, the axis of inflorescence.

Radical, arising from the root.

Radicle, the rudimentary root in the embryo.

Ramenta, soft, ragged, chaff-like hairs growing upon the petiole of ferns.

Raphe, the line of communication between the hilum and chalaza.

Raphides, acicular or other crystals scattered among vegetable tissue.

Reniform, kidney-shaped.

Resupinate, inverted, so that the part which is naturally lowermost becomes uppermost.

Reticulated, traversed by veins having the appearance of network.

Retuse, blunt, and turned inwards more than obtuse.

Rhizoma, a creeping stem like that of Iris.

Ringent, same as Personate.

Root-stock, same as Rhizoma.

Rostrate, furnished with a sort of beak.

Rosulate, having the leaves arranged in little rose-like clusters.

Ruminated, pierced by numerous perforations full of chaffy matter like a nutmeg.

Runner, the prostrate stem of such plants as the strawberry.

Sagittate, resembling the head of an ancient arrow.

Samara, a kind of one-seeded indehiscent pericarp, with a wing at one end.

Sapwood, the newly-formed wood, which has not been hardened by the deposit of secreted matter.

Sarcocarp, the intermediate fleshy layer between the epicarp and endocarp.

Scale, an abortive leaf.

Scape, the flowering-stem of a plant.

Scarious, dry, thin, and shrivelled.

Scrobiculate, irregularly pitted.

Scutellum, the fructifying space upon the thallus of a lichen.

Secund, arranged or turned to one side.

Secundine, the second integument of the ovule.

Sepals, the leaves of the calyx.

Septa, same as Dissepiment.

Septicidal, when the dissepiments of a fruit are divided into two plates at the period of dehiscence.

Septifragal, when the dissepiments of a fruit are broken through their middle by the separation of the back of the carpels from the centre.

Sericeous, silky.

Serrate, toothed like the edge of a saw.

Sessile, seated close upon any thing, without a stalk.

Setose, covered with setæ or bristles.

Shield, the fructification of lichens.

Sigmoid, bent like the letter S.

Silicle, a short two-valved pod, such as is found in garden cress.

Silique, the same but longer, as in the cabbage.

Sinuate, turning in and out in an irregular manner.

Sori, the fructification of ferns.

Spadiceous, resembling a spadix, or bearing that kind of inflorescence.

Spadix, the inflorescence of an arum; an axis closely covered with sessile flowers, and enclosed in a spathe.

Spathaceous, enclosed within a spathe, or bearing that kind of bract.

Spathe, a large coloured bract which encloses a spadix.

Spatulate, shaped like a druggist’s spatula; that is, long, narrow, and broadest at the point.

Spike, an inflorescence in which the flowers are sessile upon their axis.

Spikelet, one of a great many small spikes collected in a mass, as in grasses.

Spine, a stiff, sharp-pointed, leafless branch.

Spongiole, or Spongelet, the tender, growing tip of the root.

Spore, or Sporule, the reproductive body of flowerless plants, analogous to the seed of flowering plants.

Squarrose, composed of parts which diverge at right angles, and are irregular in size and direction.

Stamen, the fertilizing organ of a flower, consisting of filament and anther.

Standard, the upper single petal of a papilionaceous flower.

Stellate, arranged in the form of a star.

Stigma, the upper end of the style, on which the pollen falls.

Stipe, the stalk that bears the head of a mushroom; also the stalk of the leaf of a fern; also the stalk of any thing, except of a leaf or a flower.

Stipulate, furnished with stipules; exstipulate, having no stipules.

Stipule, the scale at the base of some leaf-stalks.

Stomate, a minute hole in a leaf, through which respiration is supposed to be carried on; a breathing pore.

Strigose, covered with stiff unequal hairs.

Strophiolate, having little fungous excrescences surrounding the hilum.

Stupose, having a tuft of hairs in the middle or at the end.

Style, the stalk of the stigma.

Subulate, awl-shaped.

Syncarpous, having the carpels consolidated.

Terete, taper.

Ternate, united in threes.

Testa, the skin of the seed.

Tetradynamous, having six stamens in four parcels; two of which consist of two stamens, and two of one each.

Tetrandrous, having four stamens.

Thallus, the leafy part of a lichen; the union of stem and leaf in those and some other tribes of imperfect plants.

Theca, the case which contains the sporules of flowerless plants.

Tomentose, covered with short close down.

Toothed, the same as Dentate.

Torulose, alternately contracted and distended.

Torus, the growing point of a flower, on which the carpels are placed.

Triandrous, having three stamens.

Trifarious, arranged in three rows.

Trifid, divided into three lobes.

Trifoliolate, having three leaflets.

Tripartite, divided into three deep divisions.

Tripinnate, when each leaflet of a pinnated leaf is pinnate; and the leaflets of the latter are pinnate also.

Triternate, when each leaflet of a ternate leaf is ternate, and the leaflets of the latter are ternate also.

Truncate, abruptly cut off.

Tube, the part of a flower where the bases of the sepals, petals, or stamens are united.

Tuber, a deformed, fleshy kind of underground stem.

Turbinate, shaped like a spinning top.

Umbel, an inflorescence whose branches all radiate from one common point.

Umbilicate, having a depression in the middle.

Umbonate, having a boss or elevated point in the middle.

Undulated, wavy.

Unguiculate, furnished with a claw, or short stalk.

Urceolate, shaped like a pitcher.

Utricle, a small bladder.

Vagina, the sheath formed by the convolution of a flat petiole round a stem.

Valve, one of the parts into which any dehiscent body divides.

Vascular, containing vessels; that is, spiral vessels or ducts.

Ventricose, inflated.

Vernation, the manner in which the young leaves are arranged in their leaf-bud.

Verrucose, covered with warts.

Versatile, swinging lightly upon a sort of pivot.

Verticellate, arranged in a whorl.

Vexillum, same as Standard.

Villous, covered with long, soft, shaggy hair.

Virgate, having long, slender rodlike shoots.

Vitellus, a fleshy bag, interposed between the embryo and albumen in some seeds.

Vittate, striped, as distinguished from fasciate or banded.

Whorl, an arrangement of more leaves than two around a common centre upon the same plane.

BOTCH.

A piece of bad workmanship; or where improper materials are used and do not answer well.

BOTTLE ARSED.

An epithet applied to letter, when, either through a fault in casting, or dressing, it is wider at the bottom of the shank than it is at the top.

This is an old term, and as such I have inserted it; but, owing to the superior skill, or the greater care, of the present letter founders, such a thing now never occurs.

BOTTOM LINE.

The last line in the page, except that in which the signature, or the catch word or direction word, is inserted.

BOTTOM NOTES.

The notes at the bottom or foot of a page. They are usually composed in a type two sizes smaller than that used for the body of the work: thus, if the work be printed with a Pica type, the notes will be composed in Long Primer; if with English, the notes will be Small Pica. They are also termed Foot Notes.

BOURGEOIS.

The name of a type, a size larger than Brevier, and smaller than Long Primer. It is not enumerated in Moxon’s list of the sizes of types. See TYPES.

BOWL.

A small wooden bowl, which it is usual to have in composing rooms, in which to carry water to different parts for the purpose of wetting matter.

BOWL OF THE BALL STOCK.

The hollow part of the ball stock, in the crown of which the handle is inserted; it is filled with wool, and the pelt, or canvass, is nailed to it. An old one is generally used for a paste bowl in the press-room.

BOW THE LETTER.

When compositors pick a bad letter out of a form in correcting, it is usual to rub the face of it on the stone and to bend the shank, if it be not a thick letter; this is done to prevent such letters being distributed and used again; in Moxon’s time it was styled bowing a letter. After the form is locked-up and the stone cleared, these bowed (or bent) letters are thrown into the shoe.

BOWYER.

Extract from the Will of Mr. William Bowyer, Printer, who died on the 18th of November, 1777, when he had nearly completed his 78th year.

“And now I hope I may be allowed to leave somewhat for the benefit of printing. To this end, I give to the master and keepers, or wardens and commonalty, of the mistery or art of a Stationer of the city of London, such a sum of money as will purchase Two Thousand Pounds, three per cent. Reduced Bank Annuities, upon trust, to pay the dividends and yearly produce thereof, to be divided for ever equally amongst three printers, compositors or pressmen, to be elected from time to time by the master, wardens, and assistants, of the said company, and who at the time of such election shall be sixty-three years old or upwards, for their respective lives, to be paid half yearly; hoping that such as shall be most deserving will be preferred. AND WHEREAS I have herein before given to my son the sum of Three Thousand Pounds four per cent. Consolidated Annuities, in case he marries with the consent of my executors: now, I do hereby GIVE AND BEQUEATH the dividends and interest of that sum, till such marriage takes place, to the said Company of Stationers, to be divided equally between six other printers, compositors or pressmen, as aforesaid, in manner as aforesaid; and, if my said son shall die unmarried, or married without such consent as aforesaid, then I GIVE AND BEQUEATH the said capital sum of Three Thousand Pounds to the said Company of Stationers, the dividends and yearly produce thereof to be divided for ever equally amongst six other such old printers, compositors or pressmen, for their respective lives, to be qualified, chosen, and paid, in manner as aforesaid.--It has long been to me matter of concern, that such numbers are put apprentices, as compositors, without any share of school-learning, who ought to have the greatest: in hopes of remedying this, I GIVE AND BEQUEATH to the said Company of Stationers such a sum of money as will purchase One Thousand Pounds three per cent. Reduced Bank Annuities, for the use of one journeyman compositor, such as shall hereafter be described, with this special trust, that the master, wardens, and assistants, shall pay the dividends and produce thereof half-yearly to such compositor: the said master, wardens, and assistants, of the said company, shall nominate for this purpose a compositor who is a man of good life and conversation, who shall usually frequent some place of public worship every Sunday, unless prevented by sickness, and shall not have worked on a newspaper or magazine for four years at least before such nomination, nor shall ever afterwards whilst he holds this annuity, which may be for life if he continues a journeyman: he shall be able to read and construe Latin, and at least to read Greek fluently with accents; of which he shall bring a testimonial from the rector of St. Martin’s, Ludgate, for the time being: I could wish that he shall have been brought up piously and virtuously, if it be possible, at Merchant Taylor’s, or some other public school, from seven years of age till he is full seventeen, and then to serve seven years faithfully as a compositor, and work seven years more as a journeyman, as I would not have this annuity bestowed on any one under thirty-one years of age: if, after he is chosen, he should behave ill, let him be turned out, and another be chosen in his stead. AND WHEREAS it may be many years before a compositor may be found that shall exactly answer the above description, and it may at some time happen that such a one cannot be found; I would have the dividends in the meantime applied to such person as the master, wardens, and assistants, shall think approaches nearest to what I have described. AND WHEREAS the above trusts will occasion some trouble; I GIVE to the said Company, in case they think proper to accept the trusts, two hundred and fifty pounds.”--Extracted from Anecdotes, Literary and Biographical, of Mr. Bowyer, by J. N. [John Nichols?] in Gent. Mag. Dec. 1778, p. 570.

6,000_l._ stock was immediately transferred by the executors of Mr. Bowyer, and now stands in the name of the Company; the yearly dividend is 180_l._--Hansard’s Typographia, p. 280. Note.

BOX.

The divisions of a case, in which the letters lie, are termed Boxes; as the a box, the e box, the i box, &c.

BOX. The female screw in the head of a press, in which the spindle works. It is made of brass, and is usually cast on the screw of the spindle, round on the outside with a projecting part of about half an inch on the whole length of each opposite side, to keep it firm in the head, and prevent it turning round. It is fitted tightly into the head, and kept in its place by two bolts, driven into the under side, with return heads which project over the bottom of the box. It is also called the Nut of the Spindle.

BOXWOOD.

The best boxwood used in engraving is of a good yellow colour, of a fine close grain, that has been of a slow growth, clear of knots and any imperfections, such as cracks or flaws; the finest lines may be engraved on this wood, as it is both hard and tough, and, with care in printing, the number of impressions that may be taken from an engraving on it would appear incredible. Papillon, in his History of Engraving on Wood, gives a specimen, from which, he states, there had been upwards of three hundred and seventy thousand impressions previously printed; and if the block had been carefully cleaned, and well printed, it would still have produced respectable impressions. Boxwood of a dull bad yellow colour, and of an open coarse grain, is not fit for engraving on, neither is wood that is of a blackish colour at the heart; for, in these cases, it has begun to decay, is brittle and tender, and if engraved on, the lines would not stand, but would fail in printing. Our principal supply of boxwood comes from the Levant, and is called Turkey box.

BRACE.

A character cast in metal thus marked ⏞ . The compositor is to have these cast of several breadths, viz. to several number of lines of a designed body (most commonly of Pica body) that they may hook in or brace so many lines as his copy may show him.--M.

It is used in poetry at the end of a triplet, or three lines which have the same rhyme.

Braces are also used to connect a number of words with one common term, and are introduced to prevent a repetition in writing or printing.--Murray.

Braces are cast to different bodies as high as English; and braces on Long Primer are now cast from three to eight ems in length, which look much neater than the old fashion of middles and corners, filled up with metal rules.

The founders in casting long Braces always make the swell in the face of them proportionably thick to their length, so that in using them with small letter they look heavy and clumsy; I would recommend that long Braces should be cast to a small body, not larger than Brevier, and the faces of all the lengths uniform, so that when there happens to be a range of them of different lengths in a page they might harmonize, and not make such an incongruous appearance as they now do. When Braces are wanted longer than those already cast, I would not use middles and corners, but make them of Brass Rule in one continued piece, which has a better appearance than when they are joined, and which may be made with a file in a neat manner by any clever compositor.

BRACKET. See CROTCHET.

BRAMAH’S PRESS. See HYDROSTATIC PRESS.

BRANCHING-OUT.

Opening or extending the matter in title-pages, heads of pages, or other parts, and also in jobs, with quadrats, leads, reglet, or other proper materials.

BRASS RULES.

Pieces of brass of different thicknesses made letter high, to print with.--M. They are made in lengths of fourteen inches, but of late years lengths half as long again have been made; one of the edges is bevilled so as to print a fine line, and when a thicker line is required the bottom edge is placed uppermost, which is the full thickness of the brass; by this means lines of different thicknesses are obtained, and also double lines, a thick one and a fine one when required. They are used for column lines in table work; to separate matter that requires to be distinct; and to be placed round pages.

I have found in practice that the best way of forming a good joining at the corners with brass rule, is to cut the rules a little longer than the precise length wanted, and to let one piece project a little at each corner; to push the other piece close up, and, when the form is locked up, then to file the projecting parts away, which makes the corners equal, as shown below.

Wherever two rules join, the end of that which abuts on the other should be cut with a little bevil, so that the upper side should project a little to form a junction with the face of the other; this also prevents the rule binding at bottom.

An ingenious compositor will make many things out of brass rules, such as neat long braces, instead of using middles, corners, and metal rules, which rarely join well, swell rules of different varieties, and many fancy rules, as occasion may require.

In cases where diagrams are required, and there is no engraver within reach, they may be formed by a clever workman, with brass rule. There have been of late years many ingenious and elaborate performances with this article in imitation of architectural drawings of buildings, with pillars, &c.; and I believe no one has displayed more ingenuity and skill in the production of such works than Mr. Ebenezer Parkes, of Fetter Lane.

BRAYER.

A round wooden rubber with an upright handle, almost of the fashion of a ball stock, but solid and flat at the bottom, and not above three inches in diameter. It is used on the ink block, to bray or rub out ink with so as to spread it out in such a manner that a small quantity may be taken up when the ball is pressed upon the block, tolerably diffused upon the surface, and not in a mass, which causes the ink to be more expeditiously distributed, with less risk of making monks and friars.

BREAD, SALE OF, IRELAND.

1 & 2 Vict. c. 28. “An Act to repeal the several Acts now in force relating to Bread to be sold in Ireland, and to provide other Regulations for the making and Sale of Bread, and for preventing the Adulteration of Meal, Flour, and Bread, in that Part of the United Kingdom called Ireland.”

s. 7. “And be it enacted, That no Baker or other Person who shall make Bread for Sale in Ireland, nor any Journeyman or other Servant of any such Baker or other Person, shall, at any Time or Times, in the making of Bread for sale in Ireland, use any Mixture or Ingredient whatever in the making of such Bread other than and except as herein-before mentioned, on any Account or under any Colour or Pretence whatsoever in the making of such Bread, upon pain that every such Person, whether Master or Journeyman, Servant or other Person, who shall offend in the Premises, and shall be convicted of any such Offence by the Oath, or in case of a Quaker by Affirmation, of One or more credible Witness or Witnesses, or by his, her, or their own Confession, shall for every such Offence forfeit and pay any Sum not exceeding Five Pounds nor less than Fifty Shillings, or in default thereof shall, by Warrant under the Hands and Seals of the Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices before whom such Offender shall be convicted, be apprehended and committed to the House of Correction, or some Prison of the City, County, Borough, or Place where the Offence shall have been committed, or the Offender or Offenders apprehended, there to remain for any Time not exceeding Three Calendar Months, with or without hard Labour, from the Time of such Commitment, unless the Penalty shall be sooner paid, as any such Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices shall think fit to order; and it shall be lawful for the Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices before whom any such Offender or Offenders shall be convicted to cause the Offender’s Name, Place of Abode, and Offence to be published in some Newspaper or Newspapers which shall be printed or published in or near the City, County, Borough, or Place where the Offence shall have been committed; and the Proprietor and Proprietors, Printer and Printers, and every other Person or Persons concerned therein, are hereby authorized to print and publish the same when he, she, or they is or are required so to do by or by the Order of such Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices; and he, she, or they is and are hereby indemnified from any Prosecution or Prosecutions for printing and publishing the same or causing the same to be printed and published in such Newspaper or Newspapers by or from any Person or Persons whomsoever, any Law, Statute, or Usage to the contrary thereof in anywise notwithstanding; and the Costs and Charges of such printing and publishing shall be paid out of such last-mentioned Penalty or Forfeiture, in case any shall be so forfeited, paid, or recovered.”

s. 11. “And be it enacted, That every Miller, Mealman, Flour Factor, or Baker in Ireland, in whose House, Mill, Shop, Stall, Bakehouse, Bolting-house, Pastry Warehouse, Outhouse, Ground or Possession any Ingredient or Mixture shall be found which shall, after due Examination, be adjudged by any Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices of the Peace to have been deposited there for the Purpose of being used in adulterating Meal, Flour, Dough, or Bread, shall, upon being convicted of any such Offence, either by his, her, or their Confession, or by the Oath, or in case of a Quaker by Affirmation, of One or more credible Witness or Witnesses, forfeit and pay on every such Conviction any Sum not exceeding Ten Pounds nor less than Forty Shillings for the First Offence, Five Pounds for the Second Offence, and Ten Pounds for every subsequent Offence, or in default of Payment thereof shall, by Warrant under the Hand and Seal or Hands and Seals of the Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices before whom such Offender shall be convicted, be apprehended and committed to the House of Correction or some Prison of the City, County, or Place where the Offence shall have been committed, or the Offender or Offenders shall be, there to remain for any Time not exceeding Three Calendar Months, with or without hard Labour, from the Time of such Commitment, (unless the Penalty be sooner paid,) as any such Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices shall think fit and order; and it shall be lawful for the Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices before whom any such Offender shall be convicted to cause the Offender’s Name, Place of Abode, and Offence to be published in some Newspaper or Newspapers which shall be printed or published in or near the City, County, Borough, or Place where the Offence shall have been committed; and the Proprietor or Proprietors, Printer or Printers, and every other Person and Persons concerned therein, are hereby authorized to print and publish the same when he, she, or they is or are required so to do by or by the Order of such Magistrate or Magistrates, Justice or Justices; and he, she, or they is and are hereby indemnified from any Prosecution or Prosecutions for printing and publishing the same or causing the same to be printed and published in such Newspaper or Newspapers by or from any Person or Persons whomsoever, any Law, Statute, or Usage to the contrary notwithstanding; and the Costs and Charges of such printing and publishing shall be paid out of such last-mentioned Penalty or Forfeiture, if any such shall be so forfeited and paid or recovered.”

BREAK.

A piece of a line.--M. The last line of a paragraph.

BREVE. See ACCENTED LETTERS.

BREVIER.

The name of a type, a size smaller than Bourgeois, and larger than Minion. In Moxon’s time 112 Brevier bodies measured a foot. See TYPES.

BRING-UP.

To bring-up a form of types is to place overlays over those parts on which the pressure is deficient in order to increase it and to equalize it over the whole surface of the form.

With wood-cuts, in which an equal pressure over the whole surface is not wanted, it is to place underlays on the bottom of the block, under those parts which require to come stronger than the rest, these are the dark parts and the foreground, and to cut away the tympan sheet over the light parts and the distances when requisite, and to overlay those parts which require to be firm, with smooth thin paper. I have always found India paper the best, but the minute hard particles and all the extraneous substances, should be taken out by scraping it carefully with a knife, so as to render it quite smooth and even, otherwise the engraving will be injured.

In order to produce the finest impression possible, it is necessary that it should be the impression of the surface of the types and the engraving, and the surface only; therefore it is requisite to have very little blanket in the tympans, and that of the finest kerseymere or woollen cloth, or paper alone, so that it shall not be pressed in between the lines, which, when the pressman neglects this precaution, produces rough coarse lines; of course the overlays should be as few as possible and of very thin paper. See FINE PRESSWORK, MAKING READY, OVERLAY, UNDERLAY.

BROAD.

The technical name of a piece of furniture equal in width to a broad quotation.

BROADSIDE.

A form of one full page, printed on one side of a whole sheet of paper, whatever size the paper may be of: thus, we have demy broadsides--royal broadsides--double crown broadsides, &c.

BROKEN LETTER.

By broken letter is not meant the breaking of the shanks of any of the letters, but the breaking of the orderly succession in which the letters stood in a line, page, or form, &c. and mingling the letters together, these mingled letters being called pie.--M. Instead of Broken Letter it is now styled Broken Matter.

BROKEN MATTER.

The deranging the order of types after they are composed, so as to make it pie. Moxon styles it BROKEN LETTER, which see.

BROKEN NECK.

A ball is said to be broken-necked, when the wool in the bowl of the ball stock separates from the body of wool in the ball; so that when the ball is held in a horizontal position by the handle it hangs down in a flabby manner.

BULK.

A platform fixed to the end of a frame on which to put a letter board with letter; there is another sort sometimes adopted, called a Loose Bulk, which is a small table made of deal, for the same purpose, but moveable to any part where it is most convenient to use it.

BULLET.

When a workman, at case or press, either for neglect, want of punctuality, or for gross misconduct, is discharged instanter, and the usual notice of “a fortnight” is not given, it is said, He has got the Bullet.

BUNDLE.

A bundle of paper consists of two reams. See PAPER, REAM.

BUR. See RAG.

BUTTON OF THE TYMPAN.

An iron button with a female screw, screwed on a square shanked bolt, that goes through the bottom frame of the outer tympan, in wooden presses, and turns on the upper side of the inner tympan, to assist in keeping it tight in its place.

In very fine work also, when the paper is stout and heavy and large sheets, and it is not customary to fly the frisket, but to turn it down upon the paper before the tympan is turned down upon the form, a button is placed upon the lower frame of the outer tympan, which clasps the extreme end of the frisket, and confines the sheet of paper in its place on the tympan, and prevents it slipping down.

C.

CANCEL.

At the conclusion of a work, if there be any leaves cancelled, it is useful to place a mark in the white line of the odd page of the reprinted leaf, to prevent a mistake on the part of the bookbinder; a *, †, ‡, ‖, or §, either upright or laid flat. This is too frequently neglected, and when the warehouseman omits tearing or cutting the cancelled leaf, the wrong one occasionally is bound in the book. To save press work and paper, cancel leaves are always imposed with the fragments, if possible.

Before the book is gathered, the warehouseman should either tear the cancelled leaf or run his knife up it, so as to prevent it being overlooked by the bookbinder; running the knife up it is the most expeditious method, and, to prevent mistakes, he ought to do this himself, and not to entrust it to boys, as cutting a wrong leaf would cause another leaf to be reprinted, and he might be held responsible for the expense, and also incur censure on account of delay.

CANON.

The name of a type, a size larger than Trafalgar, and the largest with a specific name. The body is four Picas, the next size being four line Pica, and so upwards, reckoning by lines of Pica. See TYPES.

CAP.

The top part of a wooden press; it has two mortises at each end to receive the tenons at the upper end of each cheek, by which it keeps the cheeks at a proper distance at the top; and the head is suspended from it by two iron bolts, with screws and nuts at the upper end, by which the pull also is regulated.

CAPITALS.

The following directions respecting the use of capital letters, are extracted from Lindley Murray’s English Grammar.

‘It was formerly the custom to begin every noun with a capital: but as this practice was troublesome, and gave the writing or printing a crowded and confused appearance, it has been discontinued. It is, however, very proper to begin with a capital,

‘1. The first word of every book, chapter, letter, note, or any other piece of writing.

‘2. The first word after a period; and, if the two sentences are totally independent, after a note of interrogation or exclamation.

‘But if a number of interrogative or exclamatory sentences are thrown into one general group, or if the construction of the latter sentences depends on the former, all of them, except the first, may begin with a small letter: as, “How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? and the scorners delight in their scorning? and fools hate knowledge?” “Alas! how different! yet how like the same!”

‘3. The appellations of the Deity: as, “God, Jehovah, the Almighty, the Supreme Being, the Lord, Providence, the Messiah, the Holy Spirit.”

‘4. Proper names of persons, places, streets, mountains, rivers, ships: as, “George, York, the Strand, the Alps, the Thames, the Seahorse.”

‘5. Adjectives derived from the proper names of places: as, “Grecian, Roman, English, French, and Italian.”

‘6. The first word of a quotation, introduced after a colon, or when it is in a direct form: as, “Always remember this ancient maxim: ‘Know thyself.’” “Our great Lawgiver says, ‘Take up thy cross daily, and follow me.’” But when a quotation is brought in obliquely after a comma, a capital is unnecessary: as, “Solomon observes, ‘that pride goes before destruction.’”

‘The first word of an example may also very properly begin with a capital: as, “Temptation proves our virtue.”

‘7. Every substantive and principal word in the titles of books: as, “Johnson’s Dictionary of the English Language;” “Thomson’s Seasons;” “Rollin’s Ancient History.”

‘8. The first word of every line in poetry.

‘9. The pronoun I, and the interjection O, are written in capitals: as, “I write:” “Hear, O earth!”

‘Other words, besides the preceding, may begin with capitals, when they are remarkably emphatical, or the principal subject of the composition.’

CAPPING BALLS.

Wrapping up pelt balls in blankets soaked in urine at night, and when they are not in use, to keep them soft. They are generally left on the floor of the sink.

CAPPING A MAN.

Wrapping one of the blankets with which the pelt balls are capped about a man’s head, and tying it round his neck. This most filthy and disgusting punishment is very rarely inflicted in a press room; yet I have read an account of a trial at the Old Bailey for an assault, in which this act was the ground of offence.

CARD.

When several bodies of letter are set in a page, compositors to justify that page to an exact length, put a card to some white line, or other break, and lengthen out the page the thickness of a card. Pressmen also use a card for an underlay.--M. Cards are rarely used now for these purposes; in making up pages, leads and scaleboards are used, and, where great nicety is required, a careful compositor will cut slips of smooth even paper, and use them where a lead or a scaleboard would be too much. At press, underlays are not used for types; and where an engraving on wood is much too low, the pressman will underlay it with thick wrapper paper. In fact, cards are an article that neither composing rooms nor press rooms are supplied with.

CARDS.

About a quire of paper, which pressmen use to pull down the spring or rising of a form, which it is many times subject to by hard locking up.--M.

The term is also applied to pieces of scaleboard, old felted hat, or pasteboard, for they are all called cards, cut to the size of the mortises in the cheeks of a wooden press, and laid in them, under the tenons of the winter, and above those of the head, to cause a spring in both these parts, for the purpose of softening the pull. I would never place any cards under the winter, for the reasons assigned under that article. See WINTER.

CARD WOOL.

The act of carding wool to stuff the balls with, to take out the knots, dirt, &c., for the purpose of making the balls softer, more elastic, and to have a more even surface than would be the case if the wool were not carded. This operation is repeated every time a pair of balls is knocked up. Formerly it was teazed, and not carded.

CARET.

A caret, marked thus ^, is placed where some word happens to be left out in writing, and which is inserted over the line. This mark is also called a circumflex, when placed over some vowel of a word, to denote a long syllable: as, “Euphrâtes.”--Murray.

CARRIAGE,

is that part of the press that runs in under the platen, including the plank, coffin, &c. I am aware that many printers call the long wooden ribs and frame the carriage; but I am also satisfied that they misname that part of the press: for who ever heard of running in the long ribs? yet to run in the carriage is a common expression; and the name implies that the article moves or travels. This word bore the signification which I assign to it in the seventeenth century, for Moxon uses it in this sense. See RUN IN THE CARRIAGE.

CASE,

in which the letters are laid to compose with.--M.

Cases are always spoken of as pairs; viz. upper case and lower case; when placed upon a frame to compose out of, the front of the upper case rests against the back of the lower case, lying in different inclinations, the back of the upper case being raised to bring the top boxes nearer the hand.

They are generally made of beech; the outer rim and the middle bar stout, to give strength, and to nail the bottoms to, which are lined with paper, to prevent letters falling through cracks, or joints that might open; this lining used to be cartridge paper, which strengthened the bottom, but the joiner now lines them with cheap and thin demy paper; the bottom is made of thin fir deal. The dimensions are--two feet eight inches and a half, sometimes two feet nine inches long; one foot two inches and a half wide, and one inch and a quarter deep; the front being about half an inch broader than the depth, which forms a ledge for galleys to rest against, and also serves as a guard to stop letters, &c. falling over.

It is interesting to trace the changes that take place in any art; hence I have given the arrangement of the letters in cases at different periods, commencing with the first English writer, Moxon, who published his work in the year 1683; then Smith, who published in 1755; the cases before the long ſ was discarded, in my own time; the arrangement now generally used; and a variation, subdividing the boxes in the upper case, and changing the arrangement, both in that and the lower case, to afford room for a greater number of sorts, and to make the access to them more convenient; I have also added the late Earl Stanhope’s plan.

In Moxon’s cases it will be perceived there are no ç, ſb, ſk, Œ, ‡, ‖, ¶, [, (, |, nor any small capitals.

Smith, in his Printer’s Grammar, gives “Schemes for Three Pair of Cases, shewing the Difference in the Disposition of their Sorts.” I have given his No. I. and No. III.; No. II. is the same as the one before the long ſ was discarded, with the exception of the q being in the comma box, and the comma in the q box.

This arrangement of the letters before the long ſ was discarded, continued down to our own time, except the transposition of the q and the comma; and the “schemes” Smith gives as No. I. and No. III. became obsolete.

When the long ſ was discarded, and we confined ourselves to one shape of the same letter, the ligature ct was also disused; we thus lost the ct, ſb, ſh, ſi, ſk, ſl, ſſ, ſſi, ſſl, and ſt, which gave ten additional boxes for other sorts; these have afforded convenience for metal rules and braces, which before were wanted, and also for the £ and [#] that are now frequently sent with a fount, particularly the £.

The discarding of the long ſ originated with the late John Bell, who printed and published an edition of Shakspeare, the British Theatre, and the Poets: the change was not generally adopted for some years, and many retained one ſ when two came together, as ‘Eſsay;’ but the s prevailed, and no other is now used.

In the present arrangement, the figures are brought lower down to be nearer the hand, and the vowels with the diæresis moved higher up; for the same reason the acute accented vowels have changed places with those of the grave accent.

Mr. Johnson, in his Typographia, has given a variation in the arrangement that he has adopted. I do not see any improvement in the lower case to induce master printers to change the general mode, which would only tend to create confusion and put the boxes into pie. A subdivision of the boxes in the upper case, would be useful in two or three pairs in large founts, that had superiors and fractions cast to them; but as few founts have them, these subdivisions would not only be useless, but inconvenient, if applied to all the cases, as they would not leave sufficient room for metal rules, braces, &c., neither do they afford convenience for all the fractions that are cast in a piece; besides, vowels with the long and short accents are so rarely used in the general routine of business, that it is not necessary to cramp the boxes to make provision for them; and there is always room in the back boxes of the Italic cases in which to put sorts that are seldom wanted; to this we may add the additional expense of making these cases, which in an extensive business would be considerable.

Among the various arrangements of the types in cases at different periods and by different persons, I am gratified at being enabled to give that of the late Earl Stanhope, from a stereotype plate of his Lordship’s casting; this plan of the cases, the logotypes, the alteration of the letter f, and the shape of the boxes, were never adopted in the trade.

MOXON’S CASES. 1683.

Upper.

+---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || â | ê | î | ô | û | ó | Δ | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || ä | ë | ï | ö | ü | ✱ | ৪ | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || á | é | í | ó | ú | □ | | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | X | Y | Z | Æ | J | U | || à | è | ì | ò | ù | ☊ | † | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | ♄ |♃ | ♂ | ⊙ | ⚴ | ☿ |☽ || ♈| ♉ |♊ |♋ | ♌ | ♍︎ | * | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 ||♎ | ♏ |♐ | ♑| ♒ | ♓ | | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+ | 8 | 9 | 0 | | |ſt | k ||ſſi| ffi |ſſl| ffl | ℞ | ⊕ | § | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---------+-------+

Lower.

+----+---+---+---+---+----+---------++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | j | | | | æ | œ | || s | | | | | ſl | fl | +----+---+---+---+---+----+ ++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | ’ | | | | || | | | | | ſſ | ff | +----+ b | c | d | e || i | ſ | f | g |ſh +----+----+ | & | | | | || | | | | | ſi | fi | +----+---+-------+--------+---------++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | ct | | | | || | | | | | | ? | +----+ l | m | n | h || o | y | p | q | w +----+----+ | ; | | | | || | | | | |en|em| +----+---+-------+--------+---------++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | z | | | | || | | , | : | | +----+ v | u | t | Sp. || a | r +---+---+ Quadr.| | x | | | | || | | . | - | | +----+---+-------+--------+---------++-------+-------+---+---+---------+

SMITH’S CASES. No. I. 1755.

Upper.

+---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || A | B | C | D | E | F | G | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || H | I | K | L | M | N | O | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || P | Q | R | S | T | V | W | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | X | Y | Z | Æ | J | U | Œ || X | Y | Z | Æ | J | U | Œ | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 || â | ê | î | ô | û | ¶ | § | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 8 | 9 | 0 | ſb| ſk|ſſi| ffi || à | è | ì | ò | ù | † | ‡ | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | ä | ë | ï | ö | ü |st | k || á | é | í | ó | ú | ‖ | * | +---+---+---+---+---+---+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+

Lower.

+----+---+---+----+---+----+---------++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | ct |[ ]| æ | œ | ç | ’ | || s |( )| ? | ! | ; | ſl | fl | +----+---+---+----+---+----+ ++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | & | | | | || | | | | | ſſ | ff | +----+ b | c | d | e || i | f | ſ | g |ſh |----+----+ | ffl | | | | || | | | | | ſi | fi | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | j | | | | || | | | | | | | +----| l | m | n | h || o | y | p | q | w |en|em| |H.S | | | | || | | | | | | | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++-------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | z | | | | || | | , | : | | +----+ v | u | t | Sp. || a | r |---+---+ Quadr.| | x | | | | || | | . | - | | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++-------+-------+---+---+---------+

SMITH’S CASES. No. III. 1755.

Upper.

+---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || A | B | C | D | E | F | G | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || H | I | K | L | M | N | O | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || P | Q | R | S | T | V | W | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | J | U || X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | J | U | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | ä | ë | ï | ö | ü |H.S.|[ ]|| â | ê | î | ô | û | ¶ | § | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 || á | é | í | ó | ú | ‖ | ‡ | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 8 | 9 | 0 |ſb |ſk | ſt | k || à | è | ì | ò | ù | † | * | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+

Lower.

+----+---+----+---+---+----+---------++---+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | ct | æ | œ | ç | ? | ’ | || s |( )|ſſi|ffi | ffl | ſl | fl | +----+---+----+---+---+----+ ++---+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | & | | | | || | | | | | ſſ | ff | +----+ b | c | d | e || i | ſ | f | g |ſh +----+----+ | j | | | | || | | | | | ſi | fi | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++---+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | | | | | | || | | | | | | | +----+ l | m | n | h || o | y | p | w | v |en|em| | ; | | | | || | | | | | | | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++---+---+---+---+---+-----+---+ | % | | | | || | | , | : | | |----+ q | u | t | Sp. || a | r +---+---+ Quadr.| | x | | | | || | | . | - | | +----+---+--------+--------+---------++---+-------+---+---+---------+

CASES BEFORE THE LONG ſ WAS DISCARDED.

Upper.

+---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || A | B | C | D | E | F | G | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || H | I | K | L | M | N | O | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || P | Q | R | S | T | V | W | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | U | J || X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | U | J | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 || â | ê | î | ô | û | § | ‡ | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | 8 | 9 | 0 | ç | Hair sp.| ſb | ſk || á | é | í | ó | ú | ‖ | † | | | +---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+ | ä | ë | ï | ö | ü | ſt | k || à | è | ì | ò | ù | ¶ | * | +---+---+---+---+---------+----+----++---+---+---+---+---+---+----+

Lower.

+-----+---+---+---+----+---+---------++---+---+---+---+----+------+----+ | ct | [ | æ | œ | ’ | j | || s | ( | ? | ! | ; | ſl | fl | +-----+---+---+---+----+---+ ++---+---+---+---+----+------+----+ | & | | | | || | | | | | ſſ | ff | +-----+ b | c | d | e || i | ſ | f | g | ſh +------+----+ | ſſi | | | | || | | | | | ſi | fi | +-----+---+-------+--------+---------++---+---+---+---+----+------+----+ | ffi | | | | || | | | | | | | +-----+ l | m | n | h || o | y | p | , | w | en |em| | ffl | | | | || | | | | | | | +-----+---+-------+--------+---------++---+---+---+---+----+------+----+ | z | | | | || | | q | : | | +-----+ v | u | t | Sp. || a | r +---+----+ Quadr. | | x | | | | || | | . | - | | +-----+---+-------+--------+---------++---+-------+---+----+-----------+

PRESENT ARRANGEMENT OF THE TYPES.

Upper.

+---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || A | B | C | D | E | F | G | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || H | I | K | L | M | N | O | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || P | Q | R | S | T | V | W | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | J | U || X | Y | Z | Æ | Œ | J | U | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | ä | ë | ï | ö | ü | | || â | ê | î | ô | û | § | ‡ | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 || à | è | ì | ò | ù | ‖ | † | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+ | 8 | 9 | 0 | £ | ç |H.S.| k || á | é | í | ó | ú | ¶ | * | +---+---+---+---+---+----+---++---+---+---+---+---+---+---+

Lower.

+---+---+---+---+---+---+-------++----------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | & | [ | æ | œ | ’ | j | ||Thin Sp.| ( | ? | ! | ; | | fl | +---+---+---+---+---+---+ ++----------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | | | | | || | | | | | ff | +---| b | c | d | e || i | s | f | g +----+----+ | | | | | || | | | | | fi | +---+---+-------+-------+-------++----------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | ffi | | | | || | | | | | | | +---+ l | m | n | h || o | y | p | , | w |en|em| | ffl | | | | || | | | | | | | +---+---+-------+-------+-------++----------+---+---+---+---+----+----+ | z | | | | || | | q | : | | +---+ v | u | t | Sp. || a | r |---+---+ Quadr.| | x | | | | || | | . | - | | +---+---+-------+-------+-------++----------+---+---+---+---+---------+

STANHOPE COMPOSING CASES.

UPPER CASE.

+---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ | | | | | | ☞ | ‖ || x | y | z | 1m | 2m | J | U | | | | | | | | || | | |dash|dash| | | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ | | | | | | ¶ | ‡ || P | Q | R | S | T | V | W | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ | | | | | | § | † || H | I | K | L | M | N | O | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ | X | Y | Z | 2 m | 3 m | J | U || A | B | C | D | E | F | G | | | | |brace|brace| | || | | | | | | | Galley+---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ ledge +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+----+---+---+ | P | Q | R | S | T | V | W || 3 | 6 | 9 | [ ]| on | ! | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+--------+---+ | H | I | K | L | M | N | O || 2 | 5 | 8 | ( )| of | & | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+--------+---+ | A | B | C | D | E | F | G || 1 | 4 | 7 | 0 | to | ? | +---+---+---+-----+-----+---+---++---+---+---+----+--------+---+

LOWER CASE.

+-----+----+------+----+--------+---+---+---------------+---------+ | z | x | | | | | | | | +-----+----+ re | an | | f | g | in | v | | j | k +------+----+ e +---+---+---------------+---------+ +-----+----+ | | | | | | | | b | c | d | |th | h | se | w | +----------+ | | | | +-------+-------+---------+ | l +------+----+--------+---+---+ ; | : | m space | +----------+ | | | | |-------+-------+ | | p | m | n | i | o | s | , +---------+ +----------+ | | | | +-------+-------+ | | y +------+----+--------+---+---+ | | n space | +-----+----+ | | Thick | | | . | Thin +---------+ | | | | | and | a | r | | sp. | | | ’ | q | u | t |middling| | +-------+-------+ Quadrats| | | | | | spaces | | | Hair | - | | | | | | | | | | sp. | Hyp. | | +-----+----+------+----+--------+---+---+-------+-------+---------+

PECULIARITIES AND ADVANTAGES OF THESE CASES.

First. The nine logotypes now in use are omitted. They are proposed to be printed with separate types, thus: ff, fi, fl, ffi, ffl, &c. instead of ff, fi, fl, ffi, ffl, &c. And the Italic thus: ff, fi, fl, &c. instead of ff, fi, fl, &c. In 20 pages of Enfield’s Speaker, (namely, from page 71 to 90, both inclusive,) those logotypes occur only 95 times, viz.

PRESENT LOGOTYPES.

ff fi fl ffi ffl Æ Œ æ œ } TOTAL, 28 51 10 4 2 0 0 0 0 } 95.

SECONDLY. EIGHT NEW LOGOTYPES ARE INTRODUCED. THEIR REGULAR AND FREQUENT OCCURRENCE EXPEDITE THE PROCESS OF COMPOSITION IN A VERY CONSIDERABLE DEGREE; FOR, IN THOSE SAME 20 PAGES, THE NEW LOGOTYPES WOULD SAVE TO THE COMPOSITOR NO LESS THAN 3073 LIFTS, VIZ.

STANHOPE LOGOTYPES.

th in an re se to of on } Total, 771 441 413 385 291 279 264 229 } 3073.

Thirdly. The introduction of the new logotypes, and the great imperfection of the various existing arrangements of composing cases, have caused the above new and very superior arrangement to be adopted.

Fourthly. The front side of each box of the lower case is made sloping, instead of upright: which shape is convenient both to the view and to the hand of the compositor, and it enables him to lift the types with the same rapidity and ease when the boxes are nearly empty as when they are full. The types are much better preserved from wear, by means of this shape. It also allows the lower case to be made deeper than usual; so that, two of them contain as much as three lower cases on the old construction. At the bottom of each box of the upper case, the internal front arras is filled up.

The saving of time is of immense importance, especially in all cases where dispatch is particularly required. The new cases are, by experience, found to save full one day out of six to the compositor.

Fifteen boxes on the left-hand side of the upper case are represented empty. They are intended for the sorts which are sometimes used for particular works; such as, accented letters, mathematical marks, &c.

As the asterisk, or star, [*] is very liable to be filled with ink at press, it is intentionally excluded from among the reference-marks.

Stereotyped and Printed by EARL STANHOPE, Chevening House, Kent.

CASE IS FULL.

A case full of letters, wanting no sorts.--M.

CASE IS LOW.

When a case grows empty, compositors say, The Case is Low.--M.

CASE RACK.

A frame made of strong deal boards, with ledges nailed on the inside of the sides, in which to slide cases that are not in use, to keep them safe. They are usually made to contain fourteen pairs of cases; they are two feet nine inches wide in the clear, and seven feet high.

Where full cases of letter are kept for the purpose of expediting any new work that requires great despatch, some houses have a bar of iron from top to bottom, and lock the cases up to preserve the letter.

CASE RUNS OVER.

When a compositor distributes so much letter into a case as to fill the boxes till the letters mingle with those in the adjoining boxes, he says, his Case runs over, or it overflows. This frequently causes additional errors in the proof, and of course is not an advisable practice.

CASE STANDS STILL.

When the compositor is not at work at his case, it is said, The Case stands still.--M. Obsolete.

CASSIE PAPER.

The two outside quires of a ream. They are also called Cassie Quires, because they serve for cases to the ream.--M. See OUTSIDE QUIRES.

CASTING. See ELECTROTYPE.

CASTING UP.

Calculating the number of thousands of letters in a sheet of any work, or in a job, in order to fix the price for composing it.

To facilitate the ascertainment of the number of thousands of letters in a sheet of bookwork, and also of jobs, I have given a set of tables, which I believe includes, generally speaking, the sizes of the pages that usually occur in practice. These tables will be found useful to those compositors who are not expert at figures, while those who are so may save time by referring to them, and they may also serve as a check to their own casting up. The figures at the top designate the number of lines the page is long; and the figures in the column specify the number of thousands of letters in a sheet, according to the size named in the head. To ascertain the number of thousands of letters, the established rule is, to take the number of lines the page is long, including the head line and the direction line, and the number of en quadrats in the width of the page, the en quadrat being estimated as the average thickness of the letters, and on multiplying the one by the other the product will give the number of letters in a page; and this product multiplied by the number of pages in a sheet, gives the number of letters in a sheet; where there is a fraction of a thousand, and that fraction amounts to 500 or upwards, it is reckoned and charged as 1,000; when it is less than 500 it is dropped, and not included in the calculation. There are some exceptions to this general rule of taking the dimensions when the type exceeds a certain size, for which see SCALE OF PRICES.

TABLE OF THE NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET.

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 15 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 12 | 1 | 3 | 4 | 6 | | 13 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 7 | | 14 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 8 | | 15 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 8 | | 16 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 9 | | 17 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 9 | | 18 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 10 | | 19 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 10 | | 20 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 11 | | 21 | 3 | 5 | 8 | 11 | | 22 | 3 | 5 | 8 | 12 | | 23 | 3 | 6 | 8 | 12 | | 24 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 13 | | 25 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 14 | | 26 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 14 | | 27 | 3 | 6 | 10 | 15 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+

+-----------------------------------------+ | 16 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 12 | 2 | 3 | 5 | 7 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 17 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 13 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 8 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 18 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 13 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 8 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 19 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 13 | 2 | 4 | 6 | 9 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 20 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 14 | 2 | 4 | 7 | 10 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 21 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 14 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 11 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 22 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 14 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 11 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 23 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 16 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 13 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 24 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 16 | 3 | 6 | 9 | 14 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 25 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 17 | 3 | 7 | 10 | 15 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 26 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 17 | 4 | 7 | 11 | 16 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 27 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 18 | 4 | 8 | 12 | 17 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 28 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 18 | 4 | 8 | 12 | 18 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 29 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 19 | 4 | 9 | 13 | 20 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 30 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 20 | 5 | 10 | 14 | 22 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 31 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 21 | 5 | 10 | 16 | 23 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 32 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 22 | 6 | 11 | 17 | 25 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 33 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 23 | 6 | 12 | 18 | 27 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 34 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 24 | 7 | 13 | 20 | 29 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 35 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 25 | 7 | 14 | 21 | 32 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 36 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 26 | 7 | 15 | 22 | 34 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 37 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 27 | 8 | 16 | 24 | 36 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 38 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 28 | 9 | 17 | 26 | 38 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 39 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 29 | 9 | 18 | 27 | 41 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 40 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 30 | 10 | 19 | 29 | 43 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 41 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 31 | 10 | 20 | 31 | 46 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 42 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 32 | 11 | 22 | 32 | 48 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 43 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 33 | 11 | 23 | 34 | 51 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 44 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 34 | 12 | 24 | 36 | 54 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-----------------------------------------+ | 45 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 35 | 13 | 25 | 38 | 57 |

+-----------------------------------------+ | 46 | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 36 | 13 | 26 | 40 | 60 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 47 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 37 | 7 | 14 | 28 | 42 | 63 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 48 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 38 | 7 | 15 | 29 | 44 | 66 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 49 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 39 | 8 | 15 | 31 | 46 | 69 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 50 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 40 | 8 | 16 | 32 | 48 | 72 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 51 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 41 | 8 | 17 | 33 | 50 | 75 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 52 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 42 | 9 | 17 | 35 | 52 | 79 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 53 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 43 | 9 | 18 | 36 | 55 | 82 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 54 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 44 | 10 | 19 | 38 | 57 | 86 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 55 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 45 | 10 | 20 | 40 | 59 | 89 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 56 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 46 | 10 | 21 | 41 | 62 | 93 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 57 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 47 | 11 | 21 | 43 | 64 | 96 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 58 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 48 | 11 | 22 | 45 | 67 | 100 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 59 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 49 | 12 | 23 | 46 | 69 | 104 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 60 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 50 | 12 | 24 | 48 | 72 | 108 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 61 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 51 | 12 | 25 | 50 | 75 | 112 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 62 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 52 | 13 | 26 | 52 | 77 | 116 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 63 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 53 | 13 | 27 | 53 | 80 | 120 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 64 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 54 | 14 | 28 | 55 | 83 | 124 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 65 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 55 | 14 | 29 | 57 | 86 | 129 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 66 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 56 | 15 | 30 | 59 | 89 | 133 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 67 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 57 | 15 | 31 | 61 | 92 | 137 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 68 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 58 | 16 | 31 | 63 | 95 | 142 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 69 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 59 | 16 | 33 | 65 | 98 | 147 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 70 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 60 | 17 | 34 | 67 | 101 | 151 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 71 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 61 | 17 | 35 | 69 | 104 | 156 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | NUMBER OF THOUSANDS IN A SHEET. | | The figures at the top designate the | | number of lines the page is long. | +-------------------------------------------------+ | 72 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 62 | 18 | 36 | 71 | 107 | 161 |

+-------------------------------------------------+ | 73 | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | Ens wide. | Folio | 4to. | 8vo. | 12mo. | 18mo. | +-----------+-------+------+------+-------+-------+ | 63 | 18 | 37 | 74 | 110 | 166 |